
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

Chap,.-!^.. Copyri gh t No. 


Shelt. 




UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 













V- < t . / 5 ^'/ i-..- « 


■^* .*» * 




> »• 


* ^ * 


r<y ^ 



V, ■, a- - 


. - ..^T 
:,.^€ 


^ I 



’X 

V 


% \ 



o. 



I 'r -r j 

* * 1 * 


. ‘ * 


»/r' ' vJ^'MiSlSW V4 


■'^ .1 


»\ 


t» 




- \ 


r . • 


« / 


V . 



* !•- 


r' 

'; /• 

V “• -• ••rp 

// • > 

>V^ ; 

.. > 

\ . 

1 

• 1 * ‘ ■^' 

' *• ‘ 't' 

■f-r- 

•' ; 

--' ■•/, \ 

' . < » ^ r ♦ » . 


'• • ^ Kii 

V . , 

' 

<1 

I 

>'■'••'.■. ,-»■ .-‘f 


• 






i ’ 




. ' ' *1 - ' 

• 

1 ' 


s 

'1 

■i 


*/ /• 

:•»_ 


y 


t : r 



'y V • /jb- f 


.iLT’^w 

ti--^ !P' / * ri- ' , 

K;A., ■■* y 


» f' 


-. -v J 


W - I A, -* WiVI'- . J'. v • ; MW- ^ ■ 

^ ■' ■ i^w^SeOTW* 

4 ^'V.r '-"^ ' ^' ■ ' * 

/# *■ A'a, - ■•\^ t 6 %» # ■ I . 

K >.’ .? ^ • ’ 4 a: ■ • . . .. 


V Tv^t.^v^V ‘.V, ■''‘VJ1>'*' '. 

r. i*V * :-., 'i , 

• t » , W’ , . .k. . ' \ . '^ ■ • •* r ’’«. •■• 

M ^ ■ ..^V>.; r --v-^-.:'. 'X 


I 


Z V • • * 


- •«. 

■> ',V 


• . ' V V./ : • • V - aC. 





■-«TW*lM' . - iAr : JWi?* j t,7 aJ>» •• • ^». ■ , M (MI ■ . I _ »•*?». ■ V" ^ 

•i*!:''' ■' ' - ' MB ’•'XW*' 


> ^ 







TRANSMISSION. 


f 


BY 

/ 

F. W. LAWRENCE. 

I V 


■ .v 



THE EDITOR PUBLISHING CO. 
— 1900 .— 

1 


r'vVO COPIES RECElVf_j.\ 

Library cf Cc!:^rcs& 

Of ttuy c- f 

- ^ 1000 

• Kj xj [J 

l efi'istoi- Hi 



5:^772 


C0PYRI6HT 

EDITOR PUBLISHING COMPANY 
CiMOrNNAYI. 

- 1900 - 


SfcCuU'i^ OU'r*^» 

\ u 


4 >©. 


CONTENTS. 


('hap. Page. 

. I An Introduction. - . i 

II The children find good homes. 18 

III Phil’s new home in the West. 35 

IV A meeting of old friends. - 60 

V Phil goes fishing for a week. 68 

VI Ash goes to a back wood’s dance. 77 

VII John fries fish for dinner. - 94 

VIII Sunday a musky day. - - 112 

IX Phil and John continue their 

debate. _ _ . _ 130 

X Philanthropic scheme. - - 152 

XI They dance. - - - - 166 

XII Another few days in Wisconsin. 181 

XIII Some women are true. - 193 

XIV Ash and Phil on their partner- 

ship. _ - - 208 

XV The colored protege. - - 222 

XVI Phil’s determination to enlist. 237 
XVII Wounded in the charge. - 256 

XVIII Reunion. ... . 268 

XIX Morro—United. - - - 287 



PREFACE. 


I have written this book because I had an 
idea, and being short of thread and not 
having a needle handy decided not to sew 
on a button to the enclosed idea but to put 
it in cold type. Let the public and critics 
do the re>t. Not desiring to inflict my 
readers with a long description of the 
Dramatis Personae as is usual, I have en- 
deavored to introduce my characters in as 
short a space as possible and get to my 
story. I do not ask any one to believe me 
or my suggestions but am simply using my 
right of speech in illustrating what few 
thoughts chance to light in my humble 
brain. Trusting I have trod on no one’s 
toes, as I am only a man — poor man — and 
one of the beings of the creation, and that 
the public will have mercy on me, as my 
annihilation would convince me as to 
whether I am right or wrong, I am only 

The Author. 



TRANSMISSION. 


* A'\ ' ■ ' ' r, " 




r 


K 




, I . . 
■■ . . 




, ■ 


» ‘1 


r, . 


r''- 


■< ;■ 


1 . 


I'.i * 


I . 


( ■ 




» , 

'* , 




/ 

t 4 


I'’'. " 

/v. 


t . 




'■‘J’fv. ' ■ 




\ 


t. • I . V * ■ 


" f''o 

.1. 

.-'.y 


I \ 




( ■ 4 ■ 

1 ,' \ 


I 

I ' *. 




f 


■ . If ‘ 

>>1 


I • I 


\ I 


f l’ 


TRANSMISSION. 


CHAPTER I. 

AN INTRODUCTION. 

Southern blood as it runs through the 
veins of that haughty race, once the pride 
of the Southern Confederacy, never changes. 
Its ooze is one of grandeur and spirit, ad- 
mired by all, although conquered, still 
remains loyal to the race. Chivalry its off- 
spring, ease its luxury, it stands and 
always will. It is on these incidents that 
my story hinges. 

It was on the eveningof the 27th of July, 
1864, that old Dr. Saunderson and his 
young assistant. Dr. Frank H. Beaver, 
were called to attend the wife of a wealthy 
planter living a few miles out from the 
city of Savannah. It was one of the largest 
and richest of all Georgia, owned by Colonel 
James W. Hunger. 

The owner was a man of much conse- 
quence in his part of the world. A trusted 
officer in the confederate service, bought 
by his loyalty to the cause, his wealth and 
strong personal friendship with Jefferson 


1 


2 


TRANSMISSION 


Davis, in whose confidence he was trusted 
implicitly. He was haughty and proud, 
being the only living descendant in a long 
line of a southern chivalric family; with 
the dash of an ancient cavalier, he was 
proud, brave, generous to a fault, a true 
friend and a dangerous enemy. 

Left fatherless when but a boy of fif- 
teen, his mother, an educated south- 
ern lady, surrounded her son with all 
the luxuries of life. Having plenty of 
means and being a business woman, she de- 
cided that in order to educate him to the 
best advantage without following the usual 
line of sending the young man out of the 
south to the north — to surround him with 
the best tutors that could be secured, 
thereby keeping him always near her and 
not allow his young mind to be influenced 
by the foreign feelings of customs and 
society. After several years of study she 
decided to give him the advantage of travel 
and allow him to see the world. 

Accompanied by one of his tutors he 
journeyed through England, France and 
Germany, intending to spend the win- 
ter months in Italy, but fate was in his 
path. While traveling through the Fath- 
erland he stopped by chance in a quaint 
old town near the edge of the historic 
Black Forest. It was in this town that he 
met and wooed Miss Martha Huntington, a 


TRANSMISSION 


3 


<?omely American girl, bright, educated 
and cultured, who was traveling with her 
aunt as chaperone and companion. She 
was a mere girl, not having turned her 
eighteenth year, innocent of life and the 
ways of man as a young girl could be who 
had lived in a small New England village 
with an aged spinster for a companion. 

To the dashing, southern boy she was 
^‘likened unto a fairy.” Her long, wavy 
brown hair, large, blue eyes, simplicity of 
manner and innocence were a heavy con- 
trast to the haughty beauties of his own 
southern home. His mind wms made up in a 
moment. Determination, backed up by a 
strong will, regardless of his tutor’s pro- 
tests — strongly backed by the aged aunt, 
they were married. A rupture came be- 
tween pupil and teacher and the young 
couple returned to the states alone. 

Then came the greeting between mother, 
son and wife, It was the most terrible 
blow^ to her most fond hop(S, but realizing 
her life was nearly spent and loving her 
son beyond the conception of human brain, 
she resolved not to mar one moment of their 
happiness. Wrapt in the love of the hon- 
eymoon and in the company of his child- 
wife, the young man did not see the lines 
of care, or notice the sudden fainting spells 
of the heart broken mother, who loved her 
boy too well to excite his fears for her 


4 


TRANSMISSION 


welfare. She knew her life hung on a 
thread which might break at any moment 
and carry her away. Her heart was affected. 
Dr. Saunderson had tried to persuade her 
to awaken her son from his dream and ac- 
quaint him with the true facts. She would 
not consent, but made her will, instructed 
her lawyer with her wishes, and patiently 
awaited the end. Knowing there was a 
heaven where care and burden ceased, she 
awaited that voice — which called her. 

The boy was heart-broken. He censured 
himself and the doctor for not foreseeing 
the end. He had cherished his mother 
above all, looked to her for advice, and now 
to be thrown without a moment’s notice 
upon his own resources was too sudden a 
change. After confiding with his legal 
advisors and being a man of rare executive 
ability, he soon grew to be able to manage 
his estates without the assistance of any- 
one. Under his watchful eye his income 
doubled. He met and became known to 
many of the most prominent and infiuential 
southerners, and was courted for his wealth 
and social position. His spacious home 
became the club for the most rabid south- 
ern sympathizers. During these secret meet- 
ings, which were the forerunner of a mighty 
uprising, Mrs. Munger was never seen. 

The home of the Mongers was a typical 
southern plantation house, with its broad 


TRANSMISSION 


6 


verandas running its full length. The 
house was a large square one with a wide 
hall running its entire length, the rooms 
all opening into it. The colonel and his 
friends while occupying one part of the 
house would not be heard or interfered with 
by any other members of the household. 
Never venturing the question to her hus- 
band, yet she had thought not a little over 
these strange meetings, and wondered at 
their meaning. It was not long, however, 
before her question was answered. The 
day came when chaos reigned supreme in 
the north and south. It was then that a 
colonel’s commission was given to the 
young man, and he at once took the field. 
Bidding good-bye to his young wife, he en- 
tered the door of his military career. He 
was intrusted with all state secrets, and as 
the war progressed it was seen that it 
would take immense sums of money and 
outside support to prolong the struggle to 
either victory or defeat. It was decided 
to send an emissary to Europe and Colonel 
Munger was chosen for the important er- 
rand, and on the 2nd of May, 1864, he left 
Savannah harbor on a fast sailing privateer 
to consult with whom he could in reference 
to securing the object of his errand. 

Bearing up under her strain of loneliness 
as best she could by the forced separation 
of her husband, Mrs. Munger was forced to 


6 


TRANSMISSION 


summon all her courage and strength for 
another trial that only served to further the 
end of a broken down frail constitution. 
But four weeks had elapsed when a message 
telling her of the death of her aunt was 
received, and that with the anxiety of her 
husband’s welfare and his forced absence 
from home brought her to her bed with a 
high fever. Dr. Saunderson was summoned 
to attend Mrs. Monger, who was undergoing 
the first stages of yellow fever. The phy- 
sician found his patient very low, her tem- 
perature being far above normal. After a 
short consultation with his assistant. Dr. 
Frank H. Beaver, the conclusion of both 
was one chance in a thousand for recovery, 
and as her husband or any other near rela- 
tive was not near with whom they might 
consult, they resolved as a last resort to per- 
form a very delicate operation with the 
hope that by infusing cool blood into their 
frail patient, they might counteract the 
fever and restore some strength to the sys- 
tem that was already broken down with 
constant worry. So calling in the faithful 
nurse they explained to her that her mis- 
tress would not live until morning unless 
she received new blood and that as quickly 
as possible. Summoning all the servants 
into the lower hall and telling them of the 
condition of affairs they were asked which 
one of them would give a few drops of 


TRANSMISSION 


7 


blood to sustain their mistress’ life. A 
young slave girl who was a ni«ce of Aunt 
Millie, the negro attendant of Mrs. Munger, 
called Nannie, and who was a light mu- 
latto, offered to undergo the operation. Al- 
though young she was a perfect specimen 
of young womanhood. Dismissing the 
slaves, Nannie and the physician repaired 
to the sick room and prepared for the oper- 
ation. 

It was a question as to whether the pa- 
tient could stand the use of an ansesthetic, 
but as there was little or any vitality left 
it was deemed prudent to keep her in a 
conscious state. Dr. Saunderson first pre- 
pared Mrs. Munger. The area about the 
vein to be lanced was thoroughly disin- 
fected. A sterilized lancet was then used 
and a longitudinal incision made into 
the vein, when a sterilized glass canula 
was inserted and filled with a sterilized 
normal salt solution. While Dr. Saunder- 
son was thus preparing Mrs. Munger, Dr. 
Beaver repeated the same operation on the 
slave, who although more than willing did 
not relish the incision made by the lancet. 
When both were in condition, the two can- 
ulae were then connected by a sterilized 
rubber tubing which had previously been 
filled with the sterilized normal salt solu- 
tion. The blood was then allowed to flow 
until a sufficient quantity had been inocu- 


8 


TRANSMISSION 


lated. The canulse were then withdrawn 
and the wounds closed. After several hours 
of restfulness, their patient dropped off into 
a heavy sleep so deep that it was late in 
the following day that she awoke, having 
all her faculties ; her temperature had fallen 
to almost its normal state, and she showed 
more strength than she had had for several 
days. Her fever had subsided and within 
a few weeks she was able to attend to her 
duties in her once usual happy manner. 
She wrote to her husband telling him of 
the death of her aunt and her own nearness 
to it, and of the wonderful operation per- 
formed. She gave her letters into trusted 
hands and dispatched them by the first dis- 
patch boat leaving for England. Then 
awaited a reply, expecting to hear news 
each day, but none came. As the days 
lengthened into months, news reached Sa- 
vannah of the approaching nearness of the 
Northern army under General Sherman. It 
was on the 18 th of December, that the ad- 
vance guard invested the suburbs of the 
city, and on that same day Mrs. Munger 
gave birth to twins, a boy and girl. For 
several days the mother was between life 
and death, but her constitution having 
been racked and being so very weak she 
sank to the inevitable. 

Savannah had been besieged. The Union 


TRANSMISSION 


9 


army were in the rear and flanks and the 
fleet guarded any escape from the water. 
Sherman had laid to waste that vast tract 
of country made famous by poet and song 
from “Atlanta to the Sea.” Foraging and 
scouting parties were constantly in the 
rear searching for information or whatever 
they could get. Hunger’s mission to Eu- 
rope had become known to the northern 
commander and a well authenticated ru- 
mor had reached the Federal lines that the 
confederate officer had returned and had 
upon his person drafts and valuable papers 
of credit to be delivered to Jefferson [Da- 
vis, and was at that time on the plantation 
on his way to meet his chief. It was to 
one of these foraging companies of cavalry, 
under the command of Captain George E. 
Wells and Lieutenant John C. Bates that 
the order for his capture was entrusted. 
Halting in front of one of the porches sur- 
rounding the confederate officer’s house, 
dismounting, the trooi^ers tied tlieir horses 
and after placing sentries at convenient 
places, and leaving orders in case of an 
emergency, and to guard against the escape 
of any persons who might be within. Cap- 
tain AYells and Lieutenant Bates entered the 
yard. 

A young lady, niece of Dr. Saunderson, 
was on the porch when the troop came 
riding up. As the officers stepped upon 


10 


TRANSMISSION 


the portico, she arose from her chair, drop- 
ping her magazine, and in a haughty 
manner asked what was wanted. 

“We are on a searching expedition. 
Miss,” replied the captain good iiaturedly, 
raising his cap. 

“There is nothing here, or anybody whom 
you could wish, excepting two young ba- 
bies , and their nurses, and I don’t think it 
necessary to have them disturbed by you, 
and my husband. Also the physician in 
attendance.” 

“But I mxiU search the house, ’’answered 
the captain. 

“I have told you all and can’t you take 
my word for it. If my husband comes 
back and finds you here, he will be very 
apt to make you trouble answered Mrs. 
Beaver as she placed herself defiantly in 
front of the door. “You can’t come in 
and we don’t want to be bothered with 
you at all, and I trust, sir, that a word to 
the wise will be sufficient.” 

“Sis, we are acting under orders from 
the provost marshal, and they must be 
obeyed,” and the kind-hearted captain 
stepped forward, closely followed by the 
lieutenant, and placing his hand on the 
arm of his angry little adversary, who, when 
she saw the friendly look in his eyes and 
the laughing kind-hearted expression in 
his face stepped to one side, with an angry 
look and a quick retort: 


TRANSMISSION 


11 


“I never sa-w an officer yet that wouldn’t 
take advantage of a woman and show his 
authority.” 

Blushing to the roots of his hair, the 
captain turned and said: “Miss, the for- 
tunes of war have been as they are, and it 
is imperative that I, as a commissioned of- 
ficer of the Federal army, shall obey the 
orders of my senior commanders. I am 
here executing one of their numerous com- 
mands, and although they shall be obeyed 
to the smallest detail, I shall not harm a 
hair of your head and you can continue 
your book, unmolested. Should any of my 
men attempt to interfere with you in any 
way, they shall be justly dealt wnth.” 

Mrs. Beaver hung her head in shame. 
The captain had touched the high strung 
chords of her nature. Now, it wms her 
turn to apologize. 

“Cap — captain,” she stammered, “I 
owe you an apology; I was in the w^rong. 
But,” she added in a snappish way, “you 
know what a Union soldier will do, and I 
have judged you accordingly. But I now 
see that I am in the presence of a gentle- 
man. 1 am alone with the babies and their 
nurses. My husband and Dr. Saunderson, 
the attending physician, are away for a 
morning walk and may return at any time. 
But sir, if there is anything I can do for 
you, I will be at your service.” 


12 


TRANSMISSION 


“Your apology is accepted and I shall 
consider you my guide and will see that 
you are well paid for your trouble,” and 
turning to Lieutenant Bates, who all this 
time was smiling at the lady’s discomfit- 
ure, said: “John, we’ll go in. You take one 
side of the hall, I the other, and we will 
both keep a sharp lookout on our guide to 
see that she does not mislead us,” and 
turning again to his little opponent and 
summoning up all his etiquette, he asked: 
“Whom have I the honor of addressing?” 

“Mrs. Frank H. Beaver. My husband 
is in partnership with Dr. Alexander Saun- 
derson and is a practicing physician.” 

Introducing Lieut. Bates, they then 
started down the main hall, entering ev- 
ery room and scrutinizing every nook and 
corner. After a thorough search of the 
ground floor, they re-entered the spa- 
cious hall and were about to ascend the 
main stairway when a commotion on the 
side porch caused a halt in the proceedings. 
The captain who was half way up the main 
stairway and in the lead, stopped, and at 
the same moment the other officer ran to 
the scene of trouble, closely followed by 
Mrs. Beaver. On reaching the door they 
found the two sentinels at a “charge.” 
Dr. Saunderson -with a bayonet at 
his breast was taking the matter 
coolly, but the young man was protesting 


TRANSMISSION 


la 

loudly at what he termed an “outrage.” 
His southern ire was up ; he had been in- 
sulted, and was showing signs of fight when 
Captain Wells came to the door. 

“Carry !” was his stern command, and in- 
stantly the Springfields came to the shoul- 
der. “Who are you, and what do you want?” 
demanded the officer in a firm tone. 

“I am Dr. Frank H. Beaver, and this is 
my partner, Dr. Alexander Saunderson. 
We are both residents of Savannah, having 
been called here, and forced to remain on 
professional business, and when released 
from the same we found that the Union 
lines were drawn around the city, and in- 
gress or egre>^s being impossible, we were 
forced to return to the hospitality of 
the plantation, and find it now in the pos- 
session of union soldiers, and we — law- 
abiding citizens of the south — are now 
prisoners of war, and will no doubt be 
forced to undergo a term in a miserable 
Yankee prison.” 

“I have no desire to prosecute you in 
any way, ” replied Captain Wells, “but 
shall ask you to remain in your place — a 
gentleman — and when our search is com- 
pleted, and you have then proven your 
self as you represent, your freedom will be 
granted.” 

Turning, the union officer started to re- 
sume his search, followed by the two phy- 


14 


TRANSMISSION 


eicians, Mrs. Beaver, and Lieutenant Bates, 
in the order named. Turning to the right 
at the head of the stairs, they entered one 
of the rooms and finding nothing to excite 
or in any way allay their suspicions, 
turned to the room on the left. 

The scene brought them face to face with 
home! 

In two little cradles lay the Munger 
twins, with their chubby little hands out- 
stretched and trying to laugh. Beside one 
stood faithful Millie, by the other was the 
young mulatto girl w'ho had given her 
blood to save the mother’s life. 

War had lost all its ferocity. Orders 
from the provost marshal w^ere forgotten. 
Captain Wells, not as an officer, but as a 
father, whose thoughts were at that moment 
at home and with his own baby boy, step- 
ping over and putting out his hands in an 
affectionate way, and in a kindly voice 
wdiich only was his, said : 

“Want to come?” 

Up went two chubby hands, and carefully 
lifting the little fellow from its cradle 
he pressed his bronzed cheek against the 
pretty face and imprinted a kiss, which he 
was about to repeat when he was inter- 
rupted with ; 

“Tak’ call thar, Massa ! de chile am only 
onemonfole!” It w^as Millie who spoke, 
and although she saw the child was in good 


TRANSMISSION 


16 


hands she did not relish its handling by 
any one but herself. 

“All right, aunty. I have one of my own 
that I have not seen for three years. He 
was just about the age of this one when I 
kissed him good-bye and as your little one 
resembled him so much I could not help 
doing as I have;” and laying the baby 
tenderly back in his cradle, much to the 
satisfaction of Millie, and brushing a tear 
from his cheek, he turned to resume his 
duty. 

Mrs. Beaver had been watching the officer 
intently all through his search and had 
learned to admire his manly traits. His 
last act was more than her nature could 
stand, and as he was about to cross the 
room she burst into tears. 

“What is the matter, Winnie?” asked 
her husband as she hid her face in her 
handkerchief. 

“What is to become of the babies? Oh, 
what is to become of them?” she sobbed. 

By this time the captain had reached 
the door, and hearing her question and 
being touched by the scene stepped over to 
the chair in which she was sitting and 
asked what was the matter. 

“What will become of them. Captain, I 
don’t know. Let me explain. You are, no 
doubt, looking for Colonel Munger, and al- 
though he is still in Europe, these children 
are his, an — 


16 


TRANSMISSION 


“Yes, Captain,” interrupted Dr. Saun- 
derson, “they are motherless. Frank and 
myself were called five weeks ago to take 
charge of the mother during her sickness. 
The twins were born — the mother — heaven 
bless her now — could not survive. We 
saved the twins and exhausted every known 
means to save the mother. But, sir,” and 
bowing his grey head, “she has gone. 
Colonel Hunger is in Europe, where — we 
do not know. He is on a secret mission. 
We have tried to reach him ; but as to our 
success, we cannot as yet state. In trying 
to get to my home in Savannah, the condi- 
tions would not allow of it, so we were 
forced to take up our abode here. As long 
as we stay here we wfill take care of them, 
but when we go, what to do I don’t know. 
One is a boy, the other a girl,” and he 
pointed to each as he spoke. 

Lieutenant Bates had been listening very 
attentively. He was passionatel}" fond of 
children, and being a married man had a 
home in which he could place one of the 
children, and could educate, and bring it 
up in comfort. His mind was made up in 
an instant. 

“Captain,” he said, “I have a wfife and 
a home. With your permission I will take 
the girl, bring her up and cherish her as 
my own;” and taking up the baby asked 
its name. 


TRANSMISSION 


17 


“No name, marsa — de gal’s got no name,” 
said Nannie as she picked up a light shawl 
and carefully laid it over the baby in the 
lieutenant’s arms. 


CHAPTER II. 

THE CHILDREN FIND GOOD HOMES. 

“I would take the boy,’’ exclaimed Dr. 
Beaver, “but we have a little one at home 
and—” 

“So have I one at home,” interrupted 
the big-hearted captain ; “but I can take 
care of another, and with the permission of 
all I will take the boy, send him north and 
adopt him.” 

“Marsa Cap’n” broke in Millie, “I’se 
been in dis yere fam’ly fur — yars, an’ I’se 
know’d all his folks ; de chile am de dead 
pictur’ oh his farther, an’ whar he go — ole 
Millie mils’ go. Marsa, let me go wif ’im. 
I’se lub de boy, an’ please, Marsa, do let me 
gor 

At this juncture Dr. Saunderson, w^ho 
had listened attentively to the conversation, 
took the hands of both officers and said : 
“Gentlemen, as an old friend of the family, 
and knowing perhaps more of their affairs 
than anyone else, I desire to say a few 
words. Continue your search of the prem- 
ises and when completed join me in the li- 
brary.” 

“Your suggestion shall be acted upon,” 
exclaimed the captain, and beckoning the 
18 


TRANSMISSION 


19 


lieutenant to follow, proceeded in their in- 
vestigation of the house and outbuildings. 
At last completing their errand they re-en- 
tered the house through the rear door, pass- 
ing along the main hall to the library,where 
they were joined by the doctors and Mrs. 
Beaver. Dr. Saunderson was the first to 
speak. 

“As you know, Colonel Munger is in 
Europe and he is a man of wealth and 
character ; consequently is held in high es- 
teem by those who know him. The war as 
it now stands cannot last very long; it is 
only a question of time w^hen the South will 
be forced to surrender. The country is be- 
ing 'laid destitute by the ravages of war, 
and as you can see, the wealth of indi- 
vidual citizens is gradually diminishing. I 
cannot say just the amount of property that 
Mr. Munger possesses, but I should say in 
the neighborhood of a quarter of a million 
dollars. This strife will probably cut it in 
tw’'0. He may or may not come back ; at 
any rate, the children must have a home, 
and I am agreed to let you have the chil- 
dren conditionally. That you will guarantee 
to treat them as your own, and that you will 
leave your addresses with me, that, in case 
of the return of the father you can be found 
and the children restored to the parent ; and 
in giving you the guardianship I shall ask 
you to sign certain papers to that effect. 


20 


TRANSMISSION 


Understand me, gentlemen, I have no author- 
ity to do such an act, but I do so injustice 
to the acquaintance I have with the family. 
As there is not a relative living excepting 
the father, of course, I do this as I should 
want someone to do for me in the like cir- 
cumstance. I am going to my home in 
Scotland as soon as I can get into the city, 
and I will then take the children north 
with me and deliver them into your care or 
to your homes. Gentlemen, I have made 
you the proposition as a friend, although 
you have the authority over me to do as 
you wish, I have taken this matter not as 
an afPair of war but as a personal matter 
and I address you as private citizens and 
not as officers.” 

“You have taken the position of a man, 
and deserve great credit for the friend- 
ship you display for your friend,” re- 
plied Lieutenant Bates ; “and as forme, I 
am more than willing to agree to your 
propositions ; and furthermore should any- 
thing happen to the father that he should 
never return, I shall promise to treat 
the child as my own as long as I live.” 

“Another thing, gentlemen, I desire to 
say, is this : Seven months ago the mother 
was taken with a fever and I was forced to 
inoculate her with human blood. As the 
operation required prompt action, I was 
obliged to take the mulatto girl you saw 


TRANSMISSION 


21 


in attendance. I see that the boy is per- 
fectly clear, but I am afraid the girl will be 
slightly tainted, but should such be the 
case it will be but slight and hardly notice- 
able. It can be, should the young lady 
ever enter society, and her dark skin 
brought up, pardoned on account of her 
being in the south and being naturally 
dark in complexion — there are a thousand 
and one ways of settling that point, and not 
hurting the child either.” 

“Agreed — with all my heart,” said Cap- 
tain Wells; “I will seethe major-general 
commanding and secure a pass for you 
through the lines for the nurses and your- 
self;” and taking a card from his pocket he 
wrote the addresses of himself and Lieuten- 
ant Bates and handed it to the doctor. 
“There are our addresses. The passes will 
be forwarded as soon as possible. I will 
give the old nurse the care of the boy and 
find a suitable home for her as long as she 
lives ;” and turning to the lieutenant, “you 
will do the same toward the other?” 

His companion assented. 

Dr.Saunderson drew up the papers which 
were signed, and after a pleasant good-bye 
all around the officers left. Calling their 
men the troop mounted and was off down 
the road to brigade headquarters. Two 
days later a sergeant delivered the passes 
and the doctor and his charge left for New 
York City. 


22 


TRANSMISSIOT\^ 


On April 9th, 1865, two great armies 
laid down their arms, never more to take 
them up except in defense of one flag as 
one body. 

The noble spirit of that great, silent 
leader — Ulysses S. Grant — will stand forth 
on the pages of history as the marking of a 
new epoch in the race of man. 

Four years of dark and terrible strife; 
over one half a million men sacriflced 
their life’s blood in this mighty rebellion. 
But the Hand of Providence watched over 
that precious flag, and to-day it waves to 
the breeze as the emblem of freedom to all 
men, regardless of color or religion. 

The soldiers of the gray returned to their 
homes in the south. It was a new south, 
not the old sunny south of their former 
days, but a dark and desolate south. 
Springing from a race who knew not fear, 
nor gave way to despair while there still 
remained a hope, they started anew ! To- 
day their south is once more sunny and far 
far more prosperous than it was before the 
war. 

The soldiers wearing the blue returned 
to their homes in the north. Many of the 
once bright firesides were left desolate by 
the hand of death. A vacant chair either 
marked the absence of a mother, who gave 
her son, or husband, or brother, or father 
to the rightful cause. Perhaps the vacant 


TRANSMISSION 


23 


chair was once occupied by a young and 
happy boy who laid down his young life 
with the one thought, “I give all to my 
country!” Perhaps it marks the absence 
of a father who rests in an unknown and 
unmarked grave. They have joined a 
greater army. The army of the past. 

The world marches on. Their ranks are 
filled by others, yet each one has left some 
aching heart behind. Each one some va- 
cant chair that the world can never replace. 
They fought, bled and died in order to up- 
hold that starry banner. 

“O long may it wave — 

O’er the land of the free, 

And the home of the brave.” 

Both Captain Wells and Lieutenant 
Bates, being granted a thirty- day furlough 
from the cause they had upheld so long and 
faithfully, hurried to their homes, where 
two patient and happy wives were await- 
ing their return. The two officers had 
fought side by side for three long years 
and had grown to think of each other’s 
welfare as two brothers. 

The captain had born a charmed life, 
never having received as much as a scratch 
during his long service, while Bates had 
been severely wounded and left for dead on 
the field. Friends in searching the field 
had found his almost lifeless body and 
brought him to camp, where under the 


24 


TEANSMISSION 


skillful hand of the surgeon he had re- 
gained his health and been able to remain 
with his regiment until he was granted 
his leave. His wound had never properly 
healed and he was not the same hardy, 
rough man that he was a few years before. 
Many a long evening when in camp they 
had talked together of their homes, and 
the dear ones there, never once forgetting 
their little southern children whom they 
had befriended. Each had sworn to keep 
track of the other and if Colonel Munger 
should die or fail to return to his native 
land, they would adopt the children. Upon 
arriving in New York they shook hands 
and separated, little thinking it would be 
the last time they would ever greet each 
other. 

Both officers had failed to notify their 
loved ones of their release, as they them- 
selves did not know when it would take 
place, but had written home to expect 
them any day. As Captain Wells as- 
cended his steps, taking two at a time, the 
door flew open and his wife fell into his 
manly arms. There were tears interming- 
led with kisses. Through all the long war, 
his brave wife had lived with her mother 
and baby boy who was her one great joy. 
But two years had elapsed when God saw 
fit to call him away to be numbered with 
his own. The wife, bereft of child, her 


TRANSMISSION 


25 


husband with his regiment at the front, 
her only friend was her mother who did 
her utmost to console her daughter. The 
little woman lingered between life and 
death. No word could be sent her husband, 
who was with G-eneral Sherman, and was 
at that time cut off from all communication 
with the north. At last she rallied, and 
several months before Dr. Saunderson ar- 
rived with the two children, she had 
regained some of her old strength, and upon 
receiving the letter from her husband in- 
forming her of the motherless waif’s posi- 
tion her whole heart went out to the little 
stranger. She gave him such a welcome 
as his own mother would have done were 
she alive. She then dispatched a message 
to her husband informing him of the loss 
of their own little boy, and how glad she 
was to have some one that she could lavish 
some of her pent up affections upon. It was 
indeed a joyful meeting between a fond 
wife and a loving husband. The soldier 
had been sorely grieved upon receiving his 
wife’s letter informing him of the loss of 
their little son. He was now at home. The 
little baby boy who was such a small in- 
fant when last he saw him was now a big, 
healthy baby nearly a year old and just 
beginning to toddle around. 

We will leave the captain and return to 
the lieutenant. He reached his home safely 


26 


TRANSMISSION 


and upon ringing the bell was admitted by 
Nannie, the colored nurse, who had come 
north with the little girl. Upon asking 
for his wife he was informed that she had 
left that morning to do some shopping and 
had not returned. He next asked for the 
child and was informed the baby was sleep- 
ing in the bed-room off the sitting-room. 
Laying aside his coat and hat, the officer 
entered the room and saw the child lying 
upon the bed. He dearly loved children 
and was fairly entranced with the beauty 
of the child, with its little dimpled hands 
and cheeks ; bending down he gently kissed 
the baby and then returned to the sitting- 
room. He tried to draw Nannie out into 
some kind of conversation, but it was a 
hard task; he had just given it up as a bad 
job when he heard some one coming in the 
front door. The lieutenant sprang up and 
caught his wife in his arms, kissing her 
as a loving affectionate man would do un- 
der the same circumstances, but there was 
no passionate return of the same from his 
wife. She was of a different mold than he. 
She was cold in the extreme. She believed 
not in caressing, even her own husband, 
and was very much put out that he had so 
far forgotten himself before a servant. She 
loved him in a way but not as he had 
wished so many times. 

While on a summer vacation amid the 


TRANSMISSION 


27 


white mountains of New Hampshire, he 
fell in love with the daughter of the pro- 
prietor of a village store. He was city 
bred and having a good position with a 
large mercantile firm, the world said she 
was doing well, and he was a lucky dog. 
He was all love and ardor, she all ice and 
beauty. They were married and went to 
New York to live. They had been together 
but a short time when the war broke out. 
Bates was among the first to offer his ser- 
vices and entered as a private. For gallan- 
try in the field he rose to his present rank. 
Having a small annuity left him by his uncle, 
he had left his wife in comfortable circum- 
stances. She spent most of her time trav- 
eling between her old home and New York, 
bringing some of her relatives back with 
her on each of her trips. She was not very 
well pleased at her husband assuming the 
charge of the child, as she had no love for 
children, and as they were so much care 
they tied one down so. She was inclined 
to be selfish and very proud, yet she had 
loved her husband in a way as much as she 
could love any man. He was always kind 
and allowed her to do just as she chose, and 
she knew that he adored her. Such was 
the wife of Lieutenant Bates and such the 
character of the step-mother of the little 
girl who was in her charge. 

Colonel Munger sailed for England, his 


28 


TRANSMISSION 


mind and heart full of thought centered on 
two objects only — the mission he was in- 
trusted with for his cause and his home. 
Union gunboats were patrolling the coast 
and a night was chosen to make the exit 
from Havana harbor and, in case any of the 
little fellows were lying around they 
might be eluded, with lights out they 
started. The colonel stood on the main 
deck leaning on one of the small guns and 
watching the lights fade away. Little did 
he know then the fate that the Almighty 
had placed in his way, the torture of mind 
he was to endure, perhaps never to see his 
home as it once was. When about three 
miles from the harbor’s mouth they were 
challenged, but making no reply to the shot 
placed across their bows kept on and were 
soon out of harm’s way. The passage to 
Liverpool was an uneventful one. The ut- 
most vigilance was maintained by day and 
night, as the papers on the distinguished 
passengers would, had they been captured 
have been a serious blow to the southern 
eause and also jeopardized certain foreign 
elements which were strongly sympathetic 
with Jelferson Davis and his then fast wan- 
ing power. 

Liverpool was reached, and after a few 
days' rest necessitated by the constant anx- 
iety of the ocean voyage, he started for 
London to hold his first consultation. 


TRANSMISSION 


29 


In one of the fashionable clubs of Lon- 
don, in one of the private apartments, 
Colonel Hunger was holding a secret con- 
ference with some of the wealthiest men in 
Europe. He brought every argument to 
bear upon his hearers in behalf of his 
cause. It was not the role of the profes- 
sional lobbyist he assumed, but that of a 
brother entreating for the pardon of another 
brother, so earnest were his pleadings; but 
knowing full well that the Confederate 
States of America would soon be a 
thing of the past, his financial hearers could 
not be influenced, but had the greatest re- 
spect for the manly young officer who was 
working so valiantly for his cause. Baffled in 
his attempts to secure aid in England where 
he had expected to receive what he had 
crossed the ocean in search of, he started 
for France. 

After trying to persuade French cap- 
ital to invest, and as the Federal govern- 
ment had captured all mail leaving 
southern ports, he was at his wits’ end 
to know what to do; being discouraged he 
determined to return home. What would 
he have given had the Atlantic cable been 
in working order between Ireland and New 
Foundland at that time? 

A word would have comforted him. 

Unsuccessful, discouraged completely, he 
turned his back to France and left. No 


30 


TRANSMISSION 


■mail from the states had reached him. 
Authentic news in a round about way had 
reached Europe of the successes of the 
American Navy. They had in fact captured 
nearly every Atlantic and Gulf port with 
the exception of Charleston, and that was 
blockaded so closely that nothing could 
get in or out. With no possible chances of 
landing and with the northern forces 
marching on to victory after victory the 
year came to a close with the colonel still 
in Europe ; and as the dying man catches 
at the straws so did the faithful officer 
grasp every clue that could possibly turn a 
helping hand to the Confederacy. It was 
not long before rumors of the depreciation 
in value of confederate currency reached 
the ears of Europe; following this was the 
surrender of General Lee at Appomatox 
Court House. 

The cause of the Southern Confederacy 
was gone. Colonel Hunger had but one 
alternative, to return to his home ;although 
unsuccessful, he had been unceasing in 
his labor to mount adversity to gain the 
object of his errand. Going to Liverpool 
he engaged passage to Savannah where he 
landed. 

He at once repaired to the plantation 
where he had expected to find his wife and 
child. He had purchased presents and his 
heart was full of emotion; he could scarcely 


TRANSMISSION 


31 


wait while his carriage was being driven 
along the familiar road to his home. 

Different scenes met his eyes. The gray 
was not there ; the soldier in blue had re- 
placed him and he saw as he drew near, the 
work of devastation that war had left. As 
he neared his home he could scarcely rec- 
ognize his once prosperous possessions. As 
the carriage drew up at the house a sight 
met his eyes that staggered him. Was he 
dreaming or was he in the reality of life? 
was it his home? He stood for a moment 
dumb; finally recovering his composure, he 
told the driver to remain whilst he went 
inside and looked around. The big front 
door was open and walking into the main 
hall he saw the furniture was missing. It 
was then that the truth dawned upon him 
in reality. Searching every room for a rel- 
ic of its bygone splendor, and being unre- 
warded by his search, he re-entered his 
carriage and was driven to the office of his 
legal advisers. 

He was warmly greeted by the senior 
member of the firm. After seating himself 
in the latter’s private office with doors 
locked, he propounded the first and only 
question: “Tell me all !” in a voice strong, 
yet its weakness under the emotion he was 
undergoing was strongly visibly. The at- 
torney, after telling him to prepare for the 
worst, told the story in detail. His client sat 


32 


TBANSMISSION 


through the story motionless save for his 
steady gaze in his attorney’s face. At the 
conclusion of the kindly yet terrible to 
him, statement, he burst out crying; for 
several moments he seemed unconsolable. 
Finally somewhat regaining his composure 
he spoke as follows : 

“My friend,! am done with the world as 
far as the social pleasures are concerned. 
My wife, my all are gone and I am practi- 
cally alone. My children — yes, yes — I for- 
got them. They have been taken north by 
two union officers, Captain Wells and Lieu- 
tenant Bates, and are now in New York 
City. I hope they have good homes. You 
say they were'fine men ; that is according 
to the statement of Dr. Saunderson. I 
can be thankful for that at any rate. But 
what am I to do?” 

Rising from the chair as one dazed by 
liquor he started to pace the floor, talking 
as he walked. 

“What can I do?” the haughty spirit 
again asserting itself; “I am a southern 
gentleman and will never swear allegiance 
to the stars and stripes. I will go north 
and see my children and see what can be 
done, but before going I wish to arrange my 
property, so that in case anything should 
ever happen to me, they will at least be 
well provided for. According to your state- 
ments I am worth in the neighborhood of 


TRANSMISSION 


33 


two hundred and fifty thousand dollars. 
And it is now in cash, which I appreciate 
more than I can tell, thanks to your kind- 
ness. I will take one hundred and fifty 
thousand dollars, and leave in your care 
the balance, which I wish you to divide 
equally between my children, and desire you 
to invest in order to gain as large a rate 
of interest as possible ; the interest to be 
paid to them annually and the principal to 
he theirs when they attain the age of 
twenty-one. Just what I shall do I do not 
know hut expect to go to Europe and live 
the life of an outcast. I am heart-broken and 
care not for anything. Now,my friend,if 
you will prepare the papers I will put my 
signature to them and go.” 

While his attorney was preparing the 
necessary documents Colonel Hunger was 
pacing to and fro, up and down the office. 
When all were ready the oflScer affixed his 
signature to the papers, and after a hearty 
hand-shake and affectionate good-bye left 
his friend and went to his hotel. As the 
union lines were yet very stringent in re- 
gard to any body passing, it was with some 
difficulty that he succeeded in getting 
fairly on his way to the metropolis. 

It was his first visit to New York City. 
Not being acquainted, hailing the first cabby 
he saw, he ordered him to take him to the 
best hotel. Eating the first dinner he had 


34 


TRANSMISSION 


enjoyed since leaving Savannah, he con- 
sulted a directory, then started out to find 
his babies. He had made up his mind if 
they were in good hands to see their foster- 
parents and tell them all, and trust in their 
confidence to keep his secret. His expec- 
tations were fully realized. The adopted 
parents of the children w^ere so warm in 
their affections for the little ones that they 
were loath to give them up. When he had 
stated his position to them they could not 
help pitying him from the bottom of 
their hearts, and when they bade good-bye 
to him it was with admiration and friend- 
ship lasting in the extreme. 


CHAPTER III. 

Phil’s new home in the west. 

Captain Wells had hardly got rested 
when he received an appointment as major 
and was ordered to report to the major- 
general commanding the department of the 
West at once. Once more bidding good- 
bye to his fond little wife, he boarded a 
train for the West with the understanding 
that his wife was to follow as soon as he 
was certain where he would be located. 


The Indians at that time were giving the 
government serious trouble, and Custer was 
sent to suppress their uprisings. The ma- 
jor arrived at the western fort and after 
learning that that was to be his p3rmanent 
headquarters, and that the families of the 
other officers would soon join them, he sent 
for his wife and baby. 

Mrs. Wells being a very entertaining 
lady, her house was soon the club of all 
the officers. The major himself was very 
popular with his associates. The baby was 
the pride of the regiment from colonel to 
private. Any delicacy or sweetmeat was not 
relished until little Phil had had his share 


35 


36 


TRANSMISSION 


of it. Many a run had been taken by the 
troopers with Phil in the saddle in front of 
them. The sturdy trooper would rather 
have lost his own life than to have had a 
hair of the child’s head harmed. At first 
his mother refused to allow him to go and 
would never have consented had not the ma- 
jor been at home one day when a big troop- 
er came to the door and removing his cap 
in his crude genteel way asked to have the 
“little bye” accompany him on a ride. The 
mother refused, but the major knowing the 
man to be a thoroughly expert horseman 
and a good honest fellow, interceded and 
Phil was allowed to go. The trooper was 
the proudest man in the command as he 
seated the boy on the horse and swung 
himself into the saddle with : 

“There ain’t enough Red Divils on the 
plains to hurt the bye when O’m widhim.” 

One day the major received a letter from 
a prominent legal firm in Savannah, enclos- 
ing a check for twenty-five hundred dol- 
lars and stating that, as they were the 
legal advisors of Colonel James W. Munger 
and executors of his estate, they held in 
trust for each of the children a sum of 
money invested in such a way as to net 
each one an annual income of the amount 
of the check, and for him to use same as he 
saw fit and proper in the education of the 
child; and also requesting him to notify 


TRANSMISSION 


37 


them at each and every change of his ad- 
dress that they might keep in touch with 
him at all times. The major was too hon- 
est to use a penny of the boy’s money, and 
as he looked upon the child now as his 
own, he placed the money in an eastern 
bank that he might let it accrue until the 
boy was old enough to come into possession 
of the principal, hoping by that time to 
have funds enough to allow of the boy’s 
engaging in business for himself. He had 
firmly made up his own mind that the boy 
should never follow the footsteps of his 
father and enter the army. The hardships 
which he had undergone had forced his 
early decision in regard to the boy. 

The evenings in the summer being long, 
after supper the men would come to the ma- 
jor’s quarters, borrow the boy, and take him 
with them on their evening walks ; or he 
would wander at play to some of the senti- 
nels, who would not neglect their duty but 
would be delighted to have him march up 
and down with them. They would tell him 
stories, and when old Millie would come 
for him it would be with regret that the 
careful guardian would give his little com- 
rade up. Both the major and his wife 
were Christians, and at the Sunday morn- 
ing services held by the chaplain of the 
regiment, it was a proud trooper who could 
sit beside little Phil. As the months 


38 


TRANSMISSION 


lengthened into years and the command 
moved from place to place, the troop- 
ers, changing as their time of enlistment 
expired, the boy and old Millie, his imme- 
diate guardian, still endeared themselves 
to the hearts of all. When he was five 
years old, in a skirmish with the Indians, 
one of the troopers captured a pony which 
was broken and became very docile. The 
animal was given to Phil, whose tutors be- 
came many, and he soon was able to man- 
age his own horse. Old Millie was prouder 
of her boy than ever, he was her little 
“sojer” then. No one was prouder of his 
pony than the little fellow himself. He 
would be at the stable to see that he was 
well fed and care taken of him properly ; 
asking in his childish w^ay if he had been 
watered and in the most gentlemanly man- 
ner ask the hostler in charge of the barn 
to put his saddle and bridle on “his pony,’^ 
and no officer in the regiment would get 
his horse quicker or look nicer than little 
Phil. He was the daily company of one of 
the officers or a private, who might chance 
to take a long or short run, as the case 
might be. It made little or no difference 
to Phil who his company was, he was 
always just as polite. 

He was growing older and schooling was 
what was needed. His mother taught him 
his A EC’s and the first principles of read- 


TRANSMISSION 


39 


ing; being a bright child, although his 
mother was an educated woman, she and 
the major both saw it was a thorough 
intellectual training that was necessary, 
and It was determined to send him to a 
city school. The major knew it meant the 
living apart from his wife, and as they were 
both so much attached to the child they 
decided he should spend so many hours a 
day under his mother’s tutorage, and by 
doing so they could both be at the post. 

Each and every day his mother labored 
with him, that she might keep him up in 
his study as his age demanded. He pro- 
gressed finely and at the age of ten was far 
enough advanced to enter the fifth reader, 
when a very serious accident happened to 
the major. When out riding at the head 
of his column at drill his horse stumbled 
and threw him in such a way as to dis- 
charge his revolver, carried in his belt, the 
ball entering the right leg in the hip, shat- 
tering the bone and straining the muscles in 
such a manner as to render the officer in- 
capable of active duty for an unknown per- 
iod. He was immediately taken to the fort 
and every possible means done to make 
him as comfortable as possible, but he suf- 
fered intense pain for two or three weeks. 
At the suggestion of the army surgeon he 
was granted an indefinite furlough, and as 
soon as circumstances would allow was. 


40 


TRANSMISSION 


taken to the home of his brother in Illi- 
nois. Having saved quite a neat sum, and 
by judicious investment, coupled with 
the salary allowed him by the government, 
he was in very comfortable circumstances. 

Phil was sent to the public school and 
progressed rapidly. His teachers were loud 
in their praise of his abilities ; he did not, 
however, lead his classes in every thing, but 
his general average was always very good. 
His particular and favorite study was his- 
tory, and he would sit for hours delving in- 
to ancient and modern readings. Enter- 
ing the high school he chose the Latin-En- 
glish course, and it was there he began to 
show signs of originality in the thought of 
problems that were far in advance of his 
age. He was also a little inclined to be 
mischievous, and although in for anything 
he never neglected his studies for his joke. 
He was well-liked by his fellow classmates, 
who rather looked up to him as their 
leader. He was an athlete of no mean 
ability. Base ball and the gridiron were 
his favorite sports. He graduated second 
in his class. It was then, that it came to 
the discussion between father and mother 
as to how to finish his education. It was 
finally agreed to send him to a western 
university, and then should he choose a 
profession. Harvard or Yale, or the most 
fitting place for the chosen profession that 
could be found. 


TRANSMISSION 


41 


Major Wells selected one of the State Uni- 
versities that was noted as being one of the 
ranking schools of learning in the west. Col- 
lege life the world over is the same, the hap- 
piest days of the man -who chances to go are 
spent there. The friendly jokes that every 
^‘freshy” has to undergo, the social life one 
enjoys as a member of the different “frats,” 
the good times at the gymnasium, and as a 
member of the base ball team or foot ball 
eleven ; the friends one makes and the num- 
erous escapades dotted here and there by a 
class fight or the memories of a hazing tour. 
Phil was one of the bestnatured fellows in 
the word and took all the jokes that were 
played at his expense in a friendly spirit. 
It was not long before he was voted the 
prince of good fellows, and his life at the 
college was one long series of pleasant mem- 
ories never to be forgotten ; and when the 
time came for the parting of the chums it 
was with a feeling akin to the breaking of 
home ties, each promising to always keep 
the other posted as to their whereabouts ; 
and as one looks over his class picture his 
mind wanders back to those happy days 
when each day brought forth a new source 
of enjoyment with no care or trouble to 
bother them. How little they realize the 
cares that are to come as they enter the 
strife of life. How fortunate it is that the 
human brain is incapable of foretelling the 
future. 


42 ; 


TRANSMISSION 


Phil was always one of the boys, and 
among the girls he was well liked. Several 
times he had been hazed, but had always 
taken things so good naturedly that it was 
not much consolation to his tormentors to 
use him as their subject. One of his first 
experiences was upon entering the 
school. He had only been there a week 
when he received an invitation to dine at 
the home of a friend of his father, and 
formally accepted. On the appointed ev- 
ening he repaired to his room and proceeded 
to arrange his toilet ; he laid his shirt, col- 
lar, cuffs and evening suit upon the bed, 
adjusted his studs and then proceeded to 
shave. When about half completed with 
the operation a knock came at the door, 
and responding he was confronted by four 
sturdy Juniors. He apologized for being 
deshabille on receiving them, as their call 
was unexpected and that he had accepted 
an invitation to dine, etc. 

“Oh certainly, certainly, we accept your 
apology, ’’remarked one of his visitors, “we 
were merely going by and thought we 
would drop in for a short chat. Don’t let 
us interrupt you in your shaving, but 
finish.” By this time the crowd had all 
entered the room and had found chairs. 
The spokesman sat upon the bed. When 
the tonsorial part of the program was 
finished Phil reached for his shirt and 


TRANSMISSION 


43 


found one of the boys admiring the studs 
which were merely of the plain gold pattern. 
Asking for it he was informed that it 
was the etiquette of the school, that when 
any of the Juniors called upon a freshman 
said freshy must entertain them. In vain 
he expostulated for his shirt, but they held 
the fort, and Phil seeing the hopelessness 
of the odds of four to one against him, 
made the best of it ; when entirely too late 
for him to leave for his dinner his tormen- 
tors left him. Another time there was a 
young lady who lived in the neighborhood 
of the school, whose father had no particular 
love for any of the students ;and his orders 
were that his daughter should desist from 
any of the company of the aforesaid gentry. 
Phil was holding a little tete-a-tete on the 
sly with her every chance he got. Some 
of his classmates in some unknown manner 
got hold of it and determined to have a 
little fun at his expense. Knowing that 
he had never seen the young lady’s hand- 
writing, they fixed up a dainty little billet- 
doux asking him to meet her at a designa- 
ted place at eight o’clock one evening, and 
if she was not there to wait for her. Phil 
was there at the appointed time and waited 
until eleven o’clock and then went to his 
room. The next day he was a little off on 
some oPhis recitations, and when chided by 
his classmates on his poor showing he gave 


44 


TRANSMISSION 


as an excuse a headache the night before 
and consequently the lack of preparation. 

Phil was engaged either as a principal or 
one of the crowd in many more pranks sim- 
ilar to the ones related, and the jokes and 
counter jokes that arose from their friendly 
times were numerous, and many of the boys 
carried nicknames during the remainder of 
their college career from certain games that 
they had participated in during some of 
their harmless frolics. 

Phil had grown to be a dark haired, dark 
eyed young man. His complexion was 
darker than that of most southerners, in 
fact he was likened to the old Creole of the 
far south, and his fellow mates named him 
the “Creole,” to distinguish him from 
another whose name was also Phil. His 
red cheeks shone forth through the dark 
skin, making him the picture of manly 
health. He had always been fond of out 
door exercise and nature had provided him 
with a frame that marked him an athlete 
without mentioning the fact. He w^as six 
feet in his stockings when eighteen, and his 
average weight was one hundred and eighty- 
five pounds. The early training he received 
while on the plains had made him quick 
and supple, and he had not been in school 
long before one of the old trainers of the 
college picked him out for future promi- 
nence in all sports of the field. He was not 


TRANSMISSION 


45 


wrong in his judgment, for under his watch- 
ful eye he soon became a leader in athletics. 
The young man was noted as a hurdle 
jumper, then as one of the best third base- 
men in the state on the diamond ; — but it 
was on the gridiron his greatest laurels 
were given him. 

Athletics are as essential to the training 
in youth as that of the mind. In ancient 
history we read of the early training of the 
young men of Greece, that little country 
that was the seat of the highest arts and 
education. Their arms won them the mas- 
tery of the world. She fell like Rome, be- 
cause she neglected that physical training 
that tends to muscle a man for the greatest 
endurance. As soon as a nation imagines 
that because of its past victories in arms 
they are invincible still and turn away from 
the rule adopted by their forefathers, to 
lust and licentiousness as Greece and Rome, 
just that soon will they meet the same fate 
that befell those ancient nations. Athle- 
tics are indispensable in our day as the 
physical training of every soldier of those 
ancient legions. We hear to-day the rail- 
ings and scoffs of certain classes of men 
who do not understand the noble game of 
foot ball, and never will, as most of them 
are incapable either mentally or physically 
of comprehending the play. They even go 
as far as to compare it with that cowardly 


46 


TRANSMISSION 


game indulged in by a more cowardly race, 
that of bull bating. The torturing of a 
poor beast until, stung by p‘^in and agony, 
he rushes at his tormentors only to meet 
his death, and this they call rare sport. It 
is the sport of the Inquisition. A nation 
who will lower herself in the scale of human 
mind is lower than the poor beast that sac- 
rifices itself to gratify their tastes for 
blood. Our colleges contain men of the 
most advanced views who impart their wis- 
dom to the student. They sanction the 
game of foot ball. Why? Because they are 
in a position to know and study its effects 
upon the human brain and physique. 

From the college, the best men only in 
physical culture are chosen for the gridiron. 
He must be strong, quick and agile and 
capable of endurance. In fact an ideal foot 
ball player is an ideal athlete. 

The team had been selected from the 
many candidates and Phil was chosen cap- 
tain and played at full back. They had 
played a few minor teams for practice and 
had taken on a game or two with the sec- 
ond team for practice. A great rivalry had 
taken place between certain teams for the 
supremacy of the west. The champions 
were in the halo of their glory. To win 
the coveted honor all teams put forth their 
strongest players, all of whom had been 
coached by some of the leading trainers, 


TRANSMISSION 


47 


men chosen were generally veterans and 
graduates of an eastern team. Phil’s coach 
was an ex-star full back, who had played 
with the crimson for the last four seasons 
and had been secured to coach the team. 
He was about the same build as our candi- 
date but weighed a little more. Being a 
great lover of the game, he willingly ac- 
cepted the position as coach, refusing to 
take any compensation for so doing as he 
had a comfortable allowance of his own 
which more than supplied his needs. It 
was by his careful training that Phil be- 
came the star full back of the west. He 
possessed all the requisite qualities for that 
position, with speed and weight and that 
reckless, fearless dash that knows not de- 
feat. 

The season was well under way, the 
championship looked sure to a certain team, 
as they were winning game after game. 
The university team were afraid to tackle 
the coming champions, but as the eleven 
had won a few honors, they were looked 
upon as a possible stumbling block to the 
conquering team. Quite a little contro- 
versy had taken place regarding the 
strength of the two teams, and by some in- 
fluence a game was arranged for Thanks- 
giving day, to decide the fight for the flag. 
It was then that the university commenced 
to practice in earnest. As the day came 


48 


TRANSMISSION 


the excitement became intense. The team’s 
training had been careful and every man 
was in perfect condition the day before the 
game. The coach had cautioned Phil about 
certain tricks that might be played by the 
opposing team and told him that the crim- 
son in order to offset the weight of their 
opponents must play a quick snappy game. 
All were ready for the fray that was to 
take place on Thanksgiving, that meant so 
much to the university and each student of 
the well loved college. 

The crimson rested up the day before 
the big game was to come off and awaited 
the arrival of their mighty foe. The fol- 
lowing day shone forth clear and cold, an 
ideal day for foot ball. Long before the 
players that were to pit their strength 
against the crimson had arrived, a large 
crowd had gathered that kept increasing 
steadily, never seemingly thinking of the 
big fat turkey awaiting their return, but 
only intent upon seeing their heroes win 
the game and championship that was to be 
decided that day. Each newcomer brought 
some emblem of his choice. There were 
flag banners, class colors, dainty bits of 
colored lace tha.t many of the fair admirers 
of the noble game carried to wave their 
hero or heroes in the glory of victory. 
About one hour before the game was called, 
carriages bearing the opposing team and 


TRANSMISSION 


49 


their crowd of rooters who came with them 
arrived. As the eleven tumbled out, wrap- 
ped in their gaudy blankets secured for 
that special occasion, they lined upon the 
field for practice. Before commencing they 
gave their yell, “Rah” — “Rah” — “Rah,” 
that would have put to shame the yell of a 
tribe of Sioux, and they looked every inch 
the warriors that they were as they laid 
aside their blankets and showed forth in 
all their majestic strength. 

The crimson players lounged about in 
their dressing rooms in long ulsters, or 
mingled with their friends in the stands 
until the gong sounded to report to quar- 
ters for the final call of the game. As the 
visiting team commenced to practice, they 
were greeted with cheer after cheer from 
all alike, and the crimson stock dropped 
below par as their heavy opponents warmed 
up to practice. At 1:30 p. m. the game 
was called and it was a lucky toss for the 
crimson. Captain Hunger stationed his 
men in defense of the south goal. At the 
first signal the purple full-back sent the 
ball flying down the field to the crimson’s 
ten yard line. Phil, as full-back for the 
home team, captured the ball and ran forty- 
five yards before being downed. On the 
line-up he smashed through the line for a 
five yard gain, the crimson left half failed 
to gain on an end play and Captain Mun- 


60 


TEANSMISSION 


ger punted twenty yards ; by a couple of 
strong line plays the purple carried the 
ball sixteen yards and then lost it on downs ; 
by short rushes the crimson carried the 
pigskin to the purple’s twenty-five yard 
line where the ball was lost in a fumble. 
The purple left half made a sensational 
cross field run of thirty yards, but only 
gained five on the succeeding play. The 
purple full-back sent the ball down to the 
crimson twenty-five yard line, Phil caught 
it, and brought it back to the middle of 
the field. 

On the next play against right tackle, 
the crimson lost four yards, their left half 
carried the ball eight yards and left tackle 
followed with three mors ; on an end play 
Phil made five yards more nearer the cov- 
eted goal; right half for the crimson ad- 
vanced the ball thirty-five yards and the 
right guard plunged through the center 
for five more, then right half shot down 
the thirty yard line. On a mass play, 
right guard for the crimson made three 
yards nearer the goal and Phil landed 
within three yards of a touch down. The 
applause was terrific at this point. By con- 
centrating all force on line play right half 
was pushed over for a first touch down and 
Captain Munger easily kicked goal. 

The crimson full-back kicked off the pur- 
ple’s ten yard line, it was grabbed by the 


TRANSMISSION 


51 


purple left half who carried back twenty- 
yards, their full-back punted and Phil 
'Caught the ball and carried it fifteen yards 
in the exchange of punts. After several 
minutes of fast play Phil kicked goal from 
the field and closed the first half. The 
-second half was one fast and furious play, 
mass plays and spectacular runs ending by 
Captain Munger sending the ball spinning 
between the bars, ending the game wnth 
the score 18 to 0 in favor of the crimson. 

By this time nothing but crimson was seen 
upon the grounds. Yell after yell until the 
whole attendance broke into one lusty cheer 
and for each one of the eleven there were 
twenty shoulders to carry him to the dress- 
ing-room. As Captain Munger was placed 
on a chair in his dressing-room from off the 
shoulders of his admirers, his fast friend 
and coach. Ash Collins, grabbed him by the 
hands and with a lusty shake exclaimed: — 

“Old man, you have done nobly, it was 
as clean and well managed a game as I ever 
saw. The play throughout was magnifi- 
cent and you are certainly a jewel !” 

“Not too fast. There were others who 
did just as much as I,” returned the leader 
of the victors. 

At this time the room was filled with ad- 
mirers and the players were being congrat- 
ulated heartily, and compliments fell thick 
and fast. 


52 


TRANSMISSION 


As Phil seated himself on a chair and 
was about to don his civilian attire a tele- 
gram was handed him. Thinking it of no 
consequence he laughingly opened it with : 

“Who is congratulating me by wire so 
quick?” 

The boys crowded around him. He 
looked at the message a moment, then read 
it. His face was a study. From the laugh- 
ing, victory-flushed countenance it changed 
to one of sadness. 

“Any bad news ? Anybody hurt ? Anybody 
dead?” and a volley of other questions were 
sent in the same breath. 

“No!” responded the boy; “it is a tele- 
gram announcing that my old nurse, who 
came with me from the south, cannot live; 
she has been a mother to me and I musFget 
to her as soon as possible.” 

Brushing a tear from his flushed cheek 
he hastened his efforts to disrobe. Willing 
hands helped him and in the space of thirty 
minutes, accompanied by two other players 
and his trainer, he was in a carriage being 
rapidly driven to his room. The train for 
the south left at 7 :45 p. m., and time had 
to be made. Phil was quiet; he was 
grieved; his companions disturbed him 
in his sorrow only with a few comfort- 
ing remarks. At the depot he shook hands 
with all; leaving word with Collins as to 
what he wanted done during his absence,, 
he boarded the car. 


TRANSMISSION 


63 


As the train rolled into his home he could 
hardly wait to get into the cab, which rolled 
along far too slowly for the anxious occu- 
pant. Entering the house, without cere- 
mony he went straight to the room which 
he knew was occupied by his nurse. 

The gas was burning low, as a strong 
light would affect the old slave’s eyes, 
whose dimness had been caused by honesty 
and toil. Around her bed were the nurse 
and two lady friends, who had since their 
acquaintance taken such a strong fancy to 
the old being and Mrs. Wells. The attend- 
ing physician, Dr. Bennett, was sitting by 
the bedside, holding the wan and faded 
hand, the long black fingers lying still in 
his clasp. The nervous twitching of pain 
or agony was not there. It was the stillness 
that marked the passing from this world to 
the grave beyond. 

How beautiful the thought of that untu- 
tored but experienced mind, which was con- 
cealed by a dampened cloth laid on her fore- 
head and over her eyes that they might be 
shaded and not irritated by the light. 

Had it wandered back to the days of its 
happiness that knew not what trouble was, 
to the little cabin on the plantation with 
its comrades of early life? 

Perhaps, as a semblance of a smile was 
playing upon the features, it was of a frolic, 
or listening to a song of bygone days of 


64 


TRANSMISSION 


her southern sweethearts with their rich 
melodious voices ringing out on the still- 
ness of a summer’s night, that lent enchant- 
ment to many a cabin home ! 

Perhaps it was of her color, — black that 
she was, yet whiter than snow ! 

Might it have been of that race down 
trodden in the minority, yet grand in prin- 
ciple? 

She was roaming ! 

She spoke in incoherent sentences- 
scarcely audible to her constant watchers. 
Was it of the mother that had long gone 
before her? of the babies she had learned 
to love more dearly than her own? or was 
it of the little girl who had now grown to 
womanhood, whose whereabouts she knew 
not? or were they upon “her Phil” as she 
was wont to call him? 

They were roaming. 

Could she realize that she was free — free 
to enjoy this world, yet that she had but a. 
short time in which to stay with it. 

The doctor bent over the silent form and 
removed the cloth from her eyes in order 
that it might be once more dampened to 
soothe her burning head. As he did so a 
light step sounded on the stair. She seemed 
to recognize it and it somewhat revived 
her. Opening the door Phil entered the 
room. The watchers and the doctor were 
grouped around her bed. Phil sank upon- 


TRANSMISSION 


65 


his knees and grasped the limp hand of the 
faithful nurse. 

The great strong nran shook and trem- 
bled as in a fit of palsy, his whole frame 
was convulsed in sorrow and anguish. 

His thoughts went hack to his boyhood 
days, and he remembered when a little lad 
she had told him of his old home in the 
south and of his blue-eyed mother who 
died at his birth ; of his father, so hand- 
some and brave, of the slaves and their 
lives, and as the hour for bed-time drew 
near she it was who taught him to repeat 
that prayer that so many mothers teach 
their children — 

“Now I lay me down to sleep, I pray the 
Lord my soul to keep ;If I should die before 
I wake I pray the Lord my soul to take.” 

It seemed as though it were but yester- 
day, those happy boyhood days. Then 
taking him upon her knees she would sing to 
him the melodies so dear to the colored race. 
As years rolled on he remembered each inci- 
dent that coupled the old slave’s life with 
his own. How upon the plains he had 
shown her how he could ride, and how 
proud he was when she seated him upon an 
Indian pony that had been captured from 
an old chief. Then as he budded into man- 
hood and left his home for college how each 
week brought a box of sweets made by 
those dear old hands. The last few weeks 


56 


TKANSMISSION 


the expected box had not arrived, and he 
began to realize that his nurse would not 
be with him long. 

The poor fellow was thinking of past — 
and sacred memories; the faithful old slave 
opened her eyes and regained some of her 
consciousness and upon seeing Phil kneeling 
by her bedside she smiled sweetly and in a 
feeble voice said: 

“My boy ha’ com’ home to see his’n ole 
mammy die, hasn’t he, dear?” 

“No, Millie, you mustn’t die and leave me 
here alone,” said Phil. Bending down he 
kissed the lips of that grand old negro 
that was soon to be cold in death. 

“My boy mus’ be brave an’ good an’ de 
good Lor’ who watches over us al’ will 
comfort yo’. Yo’ will trust in him, an’ be 
a good boy won’t yo’? I’se ’ll watch over 
yo’ an’ mak’ Satan leab’ yo’ alone. Can’t 
my boy heah de music an’ heah de angels 
singin’. De Lowd is after me. I’se gwine 
to jine him an’ de angels, den I’se ’ll not 
be black enny more. De Lowd lub’ de 
black angel as much a’ de white ones an’ 
we is all — all his chillen — ” 

“I will be a good man for your sake, 
Millie !” sobbed Phil, his voice deep with 
emotion. Once more bending down he 
raised her head and kissed her tenderly. 
Those black lids slowly rose and the eyes 
which had looked upon sorrow and gladness 


! 


TRANSMISSION 


57 


were of the most beautiful blue. It was 
her last look at her boy. Closing as silently 
as they had opened, she gave a faint gasp 
for breath, the twitching of her hand had 
grown less, and in a few minutes was still 
in death. 

Two days later a stranger going past the 
house of death would have seen an expen- 
sive casket laden with beautiful flowers, 
slowly conveyed to a hearse that waited to 
carry the body to its last resting place. 

’Twas the dust of a slave, but God had 
endowed that black form with a soul that 
was w^hiter than snow and a heart and 
spirit that were both good and noble. Her 
life was spent and the Christ who made 
us all claimed a soul that had been dedica- 
ted to His cause all her life. 

Phil returned to college. The football 
game was still the talk of everyone and he 
was welcomed as a returning conquering 
hero. He was not the same. The scenes 
which he had just passed through had left 
a vivid impression on his active brain. He 
was inclined to quietude although not of a 
selfish order so often found in people who 
undergo some terrible strain on their mind. 
Collins and he were bosom friends and 
the meeting of the two was very affect- 
ing. Phil told his friend all and the two 
spent a very pleasant, yet sad evening in 
their rooms. 


68 


TRANSMISSION 


Phil had made two resolves — one to 
study for a profession, the other to drop 
his life in the athletic world and pay all 
his attention to the study of philanthropy » 
His resignation from the field of sport was 
accepted with regret and only after 
the most flat refusal, yet kindly in tone, 
was it accepted. He graduated and after 
saying good-bye to his friends and chums, 
perhaps never to meet them again in the 
outer world, he left for his home. 

He then devoted several years of his life 
to travel. 

After a thorough investigation of the 
eastern cities, he decided to travel in the 
southern countries. Hearing that his old 
friend Collins was in Boston, he felt that 
before saying good-bye to the states he must 
see him. The meeting of the two friends 
w*as a short one. Collins was preparing for 
an extended tour through Europe and the 
Continent, and was more than solicitious 
for Phil to accompany him, but as Phil had 
completed all arrangements for a South 
American tour he could not accept. 

For the next four years he traveled. He 
explored the Amazon nearly to its source, 
made a trip over the Andes and in fact 
visited every known place of interest, fi- 
nally returning to New York. 

Spending a week there, he returned to 
Chicago: knowing that Collins, Sr., was in 


TRANSMISSION 


69 


the wholesale hardwood business with an 
office in the city, he called in order to lo- 
cate his son, Ash. He was informed that 
the elder Collins was in the east, while 
his son was in the north at the mill. He 
then took train for his own home, and 
after spending a month with his foster 
parents he decided to take a trip to his old 
chum’s home and renew his acquaintance 
once more, and spend > -week fishing in 
some of the lakes so abundant in northern 
Wisconsin ; so bidding his parents good- 
bye, he departed as he thought for the 
wilds of northern Wisconsin. 


CHAPTER IV. 


A MEETING OF OLD FRIENDS. 

As the train came to sudden stop and the 
Iirakeman notified the passenger that he 
had reached the place of his destination, 
he deposited his slouch hat in his grip and 
donning his derby, picking up his overcoat, 
satchel and umbrella he walked through 
the car. Alighting on the station platform, 
he looked around to see just where he was. 
He had ascertained the name of a hotel 
from a fellow passenger and was looking 
around to find some means of conveyance 
when be was accosted with a slap on the 
shoulder and a familiar voice : 

“Well, well, old man, you are the last 
person I ever expected to see in this part 
of the country, and how are you anyhow?” 

Turning he saw his old friend and college 
chum, Ash Collins, for whom he was looking. 
Grabbing the proffered hand with the old 
society grip so dear in time of school and 
with the pleasantest memories, after “Ash, 
I was looking for you just as quick as I 
could get in a presentable shape.” — Inter- 
rupting him Collins spoke up : “I was just 
down to the depot to see the conductor 


60 


TRANSMISSION 


61 


jump off, and you were the last one on earth 
I ever expected to see in this locality. 
What brings you here? and say, Phil, my 
home here, what there is of it, is yours. I 
am rooming at a very pleasant house and 
taking my meals at the hotel ; come 
right up. You can bathe there, and then 
we will go to breakfast.” 

By this time the pair had reached the 
place where two fair looking coupes were 
standing, and getting into one they were 
driven to Collin’s room. On the way up 
the accidental meeting was explained. Ash 
supposing that Phil was still in Europe or 
South America, not being sure which. After 
a refreshing bath and a change of clothes 
they started for breakfast. It was a very 
pleasant morning meal. Reminiscences of 
college days, of the recitations, of the haz- 
ing pranks, of the workings of their several 
secret socities and of the funny initiations ► 
Phil had never been in the north before 
and the evidences of wealth and refinement 
astounded him. He had expected to find 
a little village such as abound in the east 
with their quaint farm houses. The hotel, 
although small, was metropolitan in every 
way. The meal itself was good, one that 
would have done justice to a New York 
hotel, and the surprises were many to the 
eastern man. The lumber industry wa& 
one that, in the improved methods of man- 


62 


TBANSMISSIOX 


ufacturing, made him wonder more than 
a little. 

“Now, old fellow, join me with a cigar,” 
said Phil as they arose from the table, and 
taking two very fine domestics from his 
pocket, he handed one to his friend and 
after biting the end from his in a truly 
original sensible style of his own, remarked: 

“I don’t know whether you will like 
those weeds or not but they are a very good 
brand of domestic. Almost all the so called 
Havana or Key West goods are domestic, 
and I paid $100 per thousand for them and 
called them good.” 

“You were always a connoisseur on those 
things and it tastes awfully good. But by 
the way, tell me, what brings you up in 
this country, anyhow?” 

“Fishing and wanting to see you and 
taking a good rest. People think for en- 
joyment they must go to the sea-shore and 
change clothes every hour; now, I have 
been there and will go again, but I just 
want a little rural roughing it, and as I 
knew you were interested in the lumber 
business in the wilds of Wisconsin and 
with your headquarters in Chicago I went 
there and thought you might give me a 
pointer or two regarding the best locality, 
etc., etc. So after going to the club and 
finding you not there and securing the in- 
formation that you were here, I boarded 


TRANSMISSION 


63 


the first train and you see the result. 
Now, then, I want to catch a big 
Musky and a few of those big five or six 
pound bass that I have heard so much 
about, and what is the matter with you 
going with me?” 

“I’ll just go you once. I know of a place. 
Lake Kabbershien, where an old fellow, 
John Williams, who has seen better days 
and who has killed himself by drink, has a 
little shanty, and who makes a scanty liv- 
ing by fishing and guiding parties during 
the fishing season. We can go up there 
and spend three or four days and have a 
rattling good time, ” and adding laughingly, 
“we’ll take a little medicine along to jolly 
John, and in case of sickness; with a few 
canned goods we will live fat. You 
will enjoy it and say it is one of the pret- 
tiest spots ever endowed by nature;” and 
pulling out his watch he saw it was 9.30 
a. m., and with a, “Come along, old man, I 
have got something that demands my at- 
tention here to-day, and after a Sunday’s 
rest we will start Mofiday a. m. for the lake, 
and now let’s go to the mill. You have 
never seen a modern saw mill and it may 
be of some interest to you.” 

Leaving the hotel corridor the two friends 
walked down the main street. Phil was 
like a farmer on his first trip into a large 
city, looking into all the shop windows to see 


64 


TRANSMISSION 


what he could see, not in the way of a 
greenhorn, but the advanced ideas of what 
he saw in comparison to what he thought 
so astounded him that it was curiosity that 
prompted him to act as he did. Finally 
reaching the office which he imagined to 
find as a small eight by ten affair with a 
rude table for a desk, he found two large 
rooms with a fine hard wood floor. In the 
larger or main office was a long four foot 
desk for the book-keeper and next to it 
against the wall a safe and beside that a 
desk for the stenographer. On the left 
hand side on entering was a fireplace to 
burn four foot wood and a rolling top desk 
for the General Superintendent of the com- 
pany ; to the left was the private office of 
Mr. Collins with a desk for his assistant 
manager and head book-keeper; a vault of 
the latest improved pattern firmly imbedded 
in a wall of brick and fire proof. After en- 
tering and taking an easy chair his 
friend proceeded to open the morning’s 
mail. The clerks in the office were all 
young men with very intelligent ex- 
pressions on their faces. 

After dictating a few letters and having 
a confidential talk with his secretary Col- 
lins picked up his hat and saying to his 
friend that he was going to the mill asked 
Phil to accompany him. 

It was a double band mill of the latest 


TRANSMISSION 


65 


pattern with its edgers and trimmers and 
what are termed “carriages,” but are only 
vehicles which are run up and down on 
two small tracks by steam, holding the log 
for the immense saws to slice off board 
after board. The rattle and ease with 
which the great steam bars arose from 
in front of the carriage and adjusted 
the log to the smallest fraction of an inch 
was an advancement that Phil could 
little think of. Its perfection caused many 
questions which Ash took the greatest of 
pains to answer and explained that a mill of 
that size would cut about 150,000 feet of 
lumber in ten hours. 

It was now the noon hour and they re- 
paired to the hotel for the mid-day meal, 
which was washed down with a bottle of 
wine on old acquaintance’ sake. During the 
afternoon Phil slept; as he was somewhat 
tired, having been on the sleeper for two 
nights and not being able to rest on the cars 
his nap was a very enjoyable one. When 
supper was finished Ash introduced his 
friend to a few of the boys around town who 
made it a practice to spend their evenings 
in the hotel bar and card room. Some, in 
fact, nearly all of them were college men, 
and the evening was spent in story telling 
and anecdotes of the country, interspersed 
with a glass of ale and a fresh cigar occa- 
sionally. Sunday morning, the long looked 


66 


TRANSMISSION 


for never-get-up-till-noon-day, found the 
friends about noon slowly meandering down 
the street towards the hostelry for dinner. 
Ash proposed a ride in the afternoon, and 
as he was the owner of a team of Kentucky 
thoroughbreds it was agreed to see the 
town, — drive out about eight miles to a 
friend’s home, take supper — ^and home by 
moonlight. 

Driving through the city, Phil was more 
than surprised and delighted at the mag- 
nificent dwellings, wealth and aristocracy 
displayed in a town of nine thousand in- 
habitants. The eight mile drive up the 
road was a revelation to the eastern 
man; the cultivation of the little farms and 
the neatness of the houses and their entire 
surroundings all served to impress upon 
him the wonderful ingenuity of human na- 
ture. At the supper table he was more 
than astounded at the etiquette of the 
host and hostess and of the two young 
daughters scarcely entering their twenties, 
and it was with the greatest reluctance 
that he said “good-night,” as the novelty 
of the scene and the charming manner of 
his entertainment had left an impression 
he could not resist. 

“I have spent a very pleasant, in fact, 
one of the pleasantest evenings of my life, 
and at your invitation will certainly accept 
the next time I am in the city with the 
greatest of pleasure.” 


TRANSMISSION 


67 


On the way home the boys sang several 
of their old college songs, and as both were 
possessed of rich voices their drive was a 
reminder of old times — times in one’s life 
that can never come but once and when 
they are gone, gone forever, except in a 
chain of very pleasant memories which the 
passing incident of the time may revive. 

Monday morning bright and early the 
two friends were up purchasing canned 
goods and such eatables that could be trans- 
ported and kept without danger of spoiling, 
and were palatable in the entire 


CHAPTER V. 


PHIL GOES FISHING FOR A WEEK. 

At 9 :45 a. m. they boarded their train 
and were soon on their way for a happy 
week’s vacation. 

As Phil and Ash alighted from the train 
at the little backwoods’ station, the old fish- 
erman of whom Ash had spoken was seen 
standing at the opposite end of the platform 
dickering with the conductor for the sale of 
a string of nice fish he was holding. Dis- 
posing of his catch he came towards Phil 
and Ash in a shambling walk indicating 
that he had indulged at no early hour. 
Remarking to his friend that the old man 
must have received their telegram and was 
firing up in honor of the occasion, Ash hal- 
loed out in his good natured way : 

“Hello, John ! How goes the world with 
you and how are the fish biting this sum- 
mer?” 

Such was Ash’s salute as the old fellow 
approached them. Introducing Phil, Ash 
inquired if he had received his message, 
and replying in the afiirmative, old John said 
he was exceedingly glad to have them come 
just at this time as the fishing was the 
m 


TRANSMISSION 


69 


best it had been in years. Ash had in- 
formed Phil of some of John’s characteris- 
tics and Phil easily saw that John was no 
ordinary hermit. 

“Come on, boys, now for the lake. I 
see you take the same old road to your 
shanty,” and grabbing both grips, much 
against his friend’s protest, they sallied 
forth up the road. 

Phil was a great admirer of nature and 
this being his first introduction to her in 
all her native splendor he was in love 
with her beauty. The winding road, 
merely an old logging affair, wound through 
the wood, here and there some towering 
Norway standing out majestic amid its 
smaller company as a sentinel guarding its 
sleeping but less haughty comrades, sur- 
rounded by birch, maple, oak, elm, ash 
and hemlock with other varieties of hard 
wood, while here and there could be seen 
the charred remains of some giant of the 
forest that had been struck down in all his 
mighty strength by that Power so swift in 
its destruction, so beautiful in its appalling 
might as it leaves a quivering streak of 
jagged light across the darkened sky, as 
though the wall of heaven were being rent 
asunder by the power that rules the un- 
known land. Phil asked Ash many ques- 
tions. Where the pine trees had gone? 
Ash informed him that all the pine that 


70 


TEANSMISSION 


was worth anything had been cut and 
that the land they were on was known as 
“old choppings.” 

It was a beautiful June day. Nature in 
her mantle of green looked beautiful in her 
favorite raiment. As they slowly fol- 
lowed the winding road, stopping now’ and 
then to admire some special mark of beauty 
in the scenery, they came to a turn in the 
road, and as they proceeded up the now 
narrow path, they came upon a small 
patch or clearing covering about five acres 
in area. The plot was covered with a 
healthy growth of rank, tall weeds ; what 
little grass there was had a hard struggle 
for existence amid the growth of quack 
grass, Canada thistle, tumble weed and 
many more varieties that will crop out on 
an unkempt field. Upon closer observa- 
tion one could distinguish a mound here 
and there denoting the unevenness of the 
ground or the resting place of the dead. 
All uncertainty vanished as they drew 
nearer, for above the grass and w^eeds there 
rose a tall white marble slab, marking the 
last resting place of some early settler who 
had passed aw’ay. The unkempt mounds 
probably marked the graves of the noble 
red men, who had given up the chase here 
on earth and had gone to join their breth- 
ern in that happy hunting ground so dear 
to the minds of th» American Indian. 


TRANSMISSION 


71 


There was an inscription on the shaft but 
it had been partly effaced by time and 
weather. 

The sight of that lonely grave-yard and 
the seemingly more lonely tombstone, sent 
a host of wondering thoughts through 
Phil’s mind, for by nature he was a 
dreamer, and that lone grave had wrought 
up in his mind many and varied thoughts 
of the subject who lay beneath that cold 
white shaft, and he could not help but in- 
quire of old John who it was that was 
buried there. 

“Well, my boy,” answered the old fellow, 
“you know about as much about that man 
as I do. I only know he cruised about 
these parts for a number of years, and I 
believe he had consumption and was trying 
the woods in hopes of curing himself of 
that dread disease. At any rate no one 
seemed to know his real object nor his 
name, except that he was called Bill, but 
no|[other name that I ever heard of. In time 
he died and some one buried him out here 
among the Indians. One day that shaft 
arrived here and was put up — but by whom 
no one knows. It is rumored that there is 
a romance about that shaft and I don’t 
doubt it, for what man is there who ever 
lived and was not an imbecile or a raving 
maniac, who hasn’t during some stage 
of his life had a romance connected with 


72 


TRANSMISSION 


it. I don’t believe that that man lives who 
hasn’t.” 

As the tale ended, Phil descried through 
the trees the glimmering of the water and 
knew they were nearing the water on 
whose banks the old fisherman lived. At 
another turn in the path they came into 
view of the home of old John Williams. 

It was a roughly built log cabin and situ- 
ated close to the bank of the beautiful 
little lake known as Lake Kabbershien. 
Phil was wild with delight at the prospect 
of a week’s fishing and outing in such a 
place as that. It was a veritable fisher- 
man’s paradise. 

The shanty was eighteen feet wide and 
twenty feet long and made of logs, between 
them a plaster made principally of a com- 
bination of John’s own mixup. Just what 
it contained he would not divulge for love 
nor money. On one end facing the lake 
was a rudely constructed hole which John 
said was his window. It was filled with a 
piece of glass cut in any shape but not to 
fit, at any rate the glass had been put 
through a few chemical processes which 
did not come under the head of washing, 
but admitted the sunlight and kept the 
dark out. In the south east corner' was a 
stove, one of those great big double deck- 
ers of ancient times with a double back ac- 
tion movement warranted never to blow up 


TRANSMISSION 


73 


or to wear out. A new link of stove pipe 
was on the inside running up to the roof, 
and the old one was run on the outside from 
the roof skyward for a chimney. Just 
how long before it would burn out John 
would not guarantee. Beside the stove 
was an elegant side-board, or boards we 
should say, made from pine strips into 
shelves ten inches wide and about four feet 
long. On these shelves were the china and 
silver ware made out of tin and cast iron. 
Two bunks were against the wall, and pil- 
lows made from flour sacks, with a blanket, 
on each. In one corner stood a double 
barreled shotgu-n with a cigar box full of 
empty brass shells and some loading tools, 
an old-fashioned powder flask which had 
evidently served in the Revolution, a quan- 
tity of fishing tackle, with a silent line of 
old shoes, boots, lumberman’s rubbers, 
shirts and underclothes were strung along 
the walls, and with an old rubber coat, a 
couple of pairs of pants, a hat or two to 
make all ends meet, was what greeted the 
three men as they entered the house. Old 
John went about preparing supper and Phil 
and Ash took a stroll around the bank of 
the lake taking John’s gun with them hop- 
ing to see a partridge or some other game. 
After walking around for an hour, they re- 
traced their steps as hunger had asserted 
itself in the inner man. On the way back 


74 


TRANSMISSION 


Ash had brought down a couple of nice fat 
fox squirrels, which old John cleaned and 
prepared for supper. The old fellow had 
been his own chef for a good many yearSy 
and had learned to cook a meal that would 
have put many a so-called divinity of the 
kitchen to blush. After supper while the 
boys were helping John with his dishes, 
he told them there was a big dance at the 
opening of a new hall in one of the mill 
towns not far away and it was to be the 
society event of the town. Ash was anxious 
to go but Phil said as he was expecting to 
get up early and go wnth John after some 
bait he would rather go to bed early. But 
the temptation was too strong for Ash as he 
knew there was a good time for him, so he 
bade them adieu promising to give a full 
account of himself and the good time he 
would have in the morning. 

Phil had taken quite a fancy to old John 
and as they were alone determined to see 
what was in the old fellow. John was a 
regular store-house for fishing stories, and 
the young man was quite surprised at his 
good memory, and how readily he quoted 
from Scott, Shakespeare, Moore, Holmes 
and others. He knew over half of Long- 
fellow’s “Hiawatha” by heart. From 
Ash’s description he had pictured the old 
fisherman as a rough, untutored woodsman, 
who, when not engaged in hunting and 


TRANSMISSION 


75 


fishing ^as sleeping off the effects of a 
little too strong a dose of firewater. His 
first appearance as he shambled up the de- 
pot platform seemed to confirm the descrip- 
tion, but Phil became better acquainted 
with the old fellow ; he began to like him 
more and more and in drawing him out he 
found that old John’s brain, although some- 
what the worse for wear in his numerous 
tustles with whiskey, and having forgotten 
quite a little of the outside world, was no- 
body’s fool and had once been a man of 
some consequence and education. He quo- 
ted Blackstone in a way that told he might 
have once studied law. He seemed to think 
the world of Ash, and told Phil that he had 
known him ever since he was a small boy 
and knew his father long before he became 
a wealthy mill owner as he now was. He 
said Ash was a chip of the old block, a big- 
hearted, good natured fellow who spent his 
money freely and had not a care in the 
world to bother him. He was the only son 
and always had anything he desired. When 
a boy he had spent many winters in his 
father’s camps, and was liked by everyone; 
and when old enough to go away was sent 
to school, and when he returned to his old 
home and his associates he wasn’t changed 
a particle, being the same happy good- 
natured fellow, liked by all. His family 
removed to Chicago, his father having 


76 


TRANSMISSION 


transferred his office to that city, but each 
year Ash spent a certain portion of his 
time in the town where the mill was loca- 
ted and always once during the year spent 
a few days with old John. 

About 9 p. m. Phil retired and for the 
first time in his life slept upon a straw 
tick in a bunk. It seemed to Phil as 
though he had just fallen asleep when he 
was aroused by hearing Ash, in his hearty 
way, calling to him and John to turn out 
as it was broad daylight. Upon looking 
at his watch he found it was just four- 
thirty, the exact time the two friends had 
agreed upon arising. So, as John bustled 
about getting breakfast. Ash retired and 
was about to go to sleep when the boys 
aroused him and made him keep his prom- 
ise. So laying on the bunk with his head on 
his hand, cocked upon the elbow, he kept 
Phil and John laughing at his adventures 
of the previous night. 


CHAPTER VI. 

ASH GOES TO A BACKWOOD’s DANCE. 

“After leaving here I went straight to 
town and to the house of the man -who 
owned the rig which you told me of. He 
seemed like a rather white sort of a chap 
and after finding his horse was at home I 
made a bargain with him. Now you fel- 
lows need not think I bought the horse or 
a half interest in him for I did not. Two 
dollars was his price for the night, so after 
hitching up and listening for a half hour 
to his admonitions as to the care of the 
plug I started. It was not the prettiest 
animal in the world, but he could go. It 
was just the same up hill or down,the bone- 
yard did not change his gait. Well, say, I 
made the nine miles In an hour and twenty 
minutes — ” 

“How much did you have to shove him?’* 
broke in Phil with a wink at John. 

“Never mind, I got there just the same. 
So finding a boy gave him a quarter to take 
care of the layout and bring it to the hall 
when the dance was out. I then entered 
the hall ; now, mind you, I didn’t know a 
soul. Every type of person found in the 
77 


78 


TEANSMIS3I0N 


lumbering woods was there, a state senator 
was in the crowd, a sprinkling of book-keep- 
ers from the surrounding towns helped to 
put some enlightenment on the weird scene. 
One fellow with his hair parted in the mid- 
dle a la football style had on a claw-ham- 
mer, conventional dress suit and was the 
belle of the ball in his estimation. Some 
of the gentlemen wore cutaways, some 
wore sacks with all shapes, striped pants 
that would have made a water snake dive 
to the bottom of the river and never come 
up. The girls were dressed rather nicely 
and some with great neatness. Most of 
them wore a black skirt with a pretty shirt 
waist, and I should judge they w^ere home 
made as their fitting qualities were excel- 
lent. I stood around the door or main 
entrance for a while, and as I was there be- 
fore the dancing commenced had a good 
chance to size things up in general. 

“The hall I should judge would hold 
about twelve sets and the floor was of hard 
wood and waxed just enough to make 
dancing very agreeable. I have seen worse 
floors in our metropolitan cities. In the rear 
was a stage on which was a piano, the or- 
chestra consisting of a violin, cornet and 
piano. Its grinding I was told by those in 
attendance to be the best music in the 
country. The floor manager called off the 
first dance to b« a waltz. One of the fel- 


TRANSMISSION 


79 


lews present, to whom I was talking in the 
cloak-room, which by the way, was a very 
handy affair, boxes for your coats and 
hats about eighteen inches square, a tin 
basin for a wash stand, an aluminium 
comb with a chain on to prevent anyone 
who might be tempted to pilfer, and a hair- 
brush which was perfectly safe as it was 
an ornament or relic of ancient times, as 
its usage was done for long ago, wanted 
me to dance wuth his sister and he with 
his partner and I should start the ball rol- 
ling. 

“After a few excuses which were not 
taken or listened to I started and received 
the introduction, requesting the waltz which 
was granted. I found her to be an excel- 
lent dancer, a fair conversationalist; at the 
•close I found her a seat, expressed my 
thanks and enjoyment for the same 
and excused myself and got away. 
But, before doing so she introduced me to 
a friend of hers and I immediately engaged 
this new acquisition to my acquaintance 
for the next square dance. 

Upon entering the main floor again I 
heard the stentorian tones of his royal 
highness, the floor manager, howl: ‘‘Form on 
for a square dance ” Retreating to the 
ladies’ room I found my partner waiting for 
me. Offering my arm, which w^as taken, 
we started for a place, when she bellowed 


80 


TRANSMISSION 


out in deep bass voice which would have 
been a credit to a Whitney : 

“ ‘Oh, let’s get up there!’ and started 
off on a two minute hungry going, 
free lunch clip across the floor drag- 
ging me with her. Then it was that I was 
glad I was a football player and able to 
keep up with her. Finally after pulling 
me^around about as she chose and getting me 
in position, she informed me that we would 
now be in a set where they could all dance. 
The first change was right and left, ladies’ 
chain, ‘sasha’ grand right and left. Second 
change about the same. Third and last 
round, ladies to the right and swing, gents 
do the same and ‘runaway all to your seats. ^ 
I was a little afraid to swing the fair dam- 
sels very hard when one of the creatures 
told me she didn’t like to give her finger 
tips to the gentlemen but liked the old way 
best ! I immediately proceeded to play 
center rush and right tackle at the same 
time and when through had scored a touch 
down to my credit. At the close of that 
go I found a seat for my partner and started 
for the balcony to take a smoke and watch 
the rest of them dance, when one of the 
floor managers came up and after asking 
my name wanted me to dance a two step. 
Not wishing to refuse I accepted his pro- 
posal and was introduced to a Miss — ” 

“What was her name?” asked John. 


TRANSMISSION 


HI 


“Never mind, I’ve got her address. I 
found her to be a very agreeable compan- 
ion and quite a nice two stepper. I was 
very sorry when the dance ended as I really 
enjoyed it and when I seated her, engaged 
her in conversation, when up came a dap- 
per looking gentleman of about forty, and 
taking my arm in a very friendly manner 
said: 

“ ‘I want you to dance with a young 
lady who is visiting at my house,’ and 
turning to my lady, ‘Present me to the 
gentleman, please?’ 

“After an introduction he took my arm 
and apologizing, and seeing the water run- 
ning down my face, ejaculated: 

“ ‘I know you are warm, but she is an 
elegant dancer.’ 

“By this time I was in the presence of 
her august majesty. I was introduced. I 
looked at ‘it’ for a moment. Visions of 
the mediaeval ages danced before me, the 
age of muscles stood out in all the grand- 
eur of their time. I thought of the many 
museums of natural history, and of the 
many curiosities I had seen. I have ‘pulled 
out that old rusty dime that you can’t take 
with you when you die,’ and seen the side 
shows of all the circuses I ever visited, but 
its equal I never saw. 

“ ‘It’ was tall, about five feet eight inches 
in height, with a weight of about one hun- 


TRANSMISSION 


dred and twenty pounds, sallow complex- 
ion, high cheek bones minus the flesh, but 
entirely covered with skin. Light hair, an 
a la apology for a blonde, long arms that 
reached to the knees, all bones three-quar- 
ters of an inch in diameter, a few rings on 
the fingers. This was all covered from the 
neck down with a blue dress, white lace, and 
scented up with musk. 

“I asked ‘it’ to dance; it consented. 
Taking my arm we found a place and stood 
still for a moment. At this juncture I 
thought of the mound builders and won- 
dered if this was not a living . specimen of 
that long extinct race and was about to try 
it on one of the numerous dead languages 
when it broke out in good English — 

“ ‘I do love to dance!’ 

“It smiled on me and of course I did too. 
It also said it was a school teacher; it ex- 
isted in a town about twenty -five miles 
away. I wondered then what the rest of 
the inhabitants were like and thought 
dime museum managers could do as well 
for freaks in America as they could in the 
old world. ‘It’ was having such a nice 
time. It thought there was such a nice 
crowd on the floor, and the hall was just 
^perfectly lovely.’ It kept on in the 
English articulation, and could the rapid 
fire guns of the navy be as rapid as the 
tongue of my partner the foreign powers 
could bow to Uncle Sam. 


TRANSMISSION 


83 


“At last the welcome sound of ‘All sets 
full’ came to my ears, and the music at the 
same time, and we were off. At the inter- 
mission after the first change it espied a 
lady friend in the next set and excusing 
itself left me alone. What a relief. At 
the command of ‘all join hands and circle 
to the left’ it came prancing up like a young 
tjolt and away we flew. When they shut 
down for breath after the second change 
it had evidently run down and I not have- 
ing any skeleton keys with me, could not 
wind it up, so let it stand chewung the end 
of its handkerchief. For the last time the 
music struck up and when the agony was 
over I found it a chair, excused myself and 
left it alone, anyway until I had eaten sup- 
per. I then went into the balcony to 
smoke ; finishing my cigar I went down and 
danced a waltz with a young lady to whom 
I had been introduced by one of the com- 
mittee on arrangements. 

“Supper was finally called out, and as I 
did not care to eat with any one went up 
in the gallery again and struck up an ac- 
quaintance with a young fellow whom I 
found to be quite an affable companion, and 
we ate supper together. Enjoying another 
<jigar I finally decided to dance once or 
twice more, then dig up my horse and go 
home. As I got to the floor the music 
struck up a tw'b step, and as I cast about 


84 


TKANSMISSION 


looking for a partner I happened to see my 
blue dress sitting all alone. So making an 
effort to appear delighted I asked her for 
the dance and away we went, but I kept 
her going so fast that she couldn’t get her 
wind to talk between the two steps and 
finally sat her down. This time forever 
and ever. 

“One of the things we had for supper 
was baked beans, and they were nice. As 
they were forming on for another set they 
were short a couple and one of the floor 
managers came running up and said he 
would be glad to procure me a partner if I 
would dance and help out the set. I as- 
sented and he presented me to a lady with 
the word ‘Miss’ still the handle of her 
name, but I should judge it was a little late 
for the girl by a few years. So after we 
.had ladies chained, grand right and lef ted, 
and swung once and a half all around, for 
a couple of minutes we got a chance 
to rest. I immediately took the floor as 
experience had taught me and I intended 
to do the talking this time. I started off 
to compliment those beans, how nice they 
were and how I would have liked to have 
the second dish, etc. Finally when I 
paused to let her have a small chance, she 
spoke up in a very pleasant way and said 
that a great many had sent them back. I 
told her mine did not go back, when she 


TRANSMISSION 


85 


smilingly and in a coy little manner pecu- 
liarly adapted to an old maid, said — 

“ ‘It was I who cooked those beans !’ 

“Well, say old man she could cook too. 
It seemed to gratify her exceedingly. After 
the dance I had quite a chat with her and 
she seemed like a real good sensible old 
girl. It was the most pleasant time I had 
during the entire evening, and if I ever get 
a 'chance to entertain her in any way I 
shall. At last the ‘Home Sweet Home’ waltz 
came and we started for home, but it was a 
night to be remembered as long as I live. 

“Say, old sport, you missed a good time 
and I am sorry you did not go with me.” 

At this junction John announced that 
the inner man would be filled at once. After 
eating a hearty breakfast and getting at 
the fishing tackle, they proceeded to get in 
shape to have a day’s fish. Then John 
told the boys to look after things while he 
took a short trip to the small mill town 
near by to procure his day’s supply of 
groceries. As he was leaving the cabin 
the boys saw him pick up a jug and take 
it along, saying as he did so that he was all 
out of a supply of vinegar and would put 
in a supply. Ash winked at Phil but said 
nothing. The boys finished the dishes 
and put the things in order in a way that 
old John probably never dreamed of. The 
fishing tackle was all assorted for still fishing 


86 


TRANSMISSION 


and trolling, and they were discussing tho 
fighting qualities of the different specimens 
of the finy tribe when old John hove in sight. 

Ash prophesied that he would be about 
three sheets to the wund, but whether it 
was on Phil’s account or that he was saving 
himself for some future onslaught he re- 
turned quite sober as far as the boys could 
see. Depositing his burden upon the t^ble, 
Ash uncorked the jug and the fumes from 
within told plainer than words that it was 
moonshine vinegar, then spying a loaf of 
bread he asked the old fisherman what he 
was going to do with only a gallon to wash 
it down, 

“Well, I tell you, fellows, there is 
so much water around here one can’t step 
out doors without stepping into a lake of 
some size, that I have got tired of the stuff 
and the inner man spleens against the 
thinness of the fluid so I had to resort to 
good old Rock and Rye.” 

“It’s all right, John, I think Phil and I 
can help you out on your contract,” and 
suiting the action to the word he put the 
jug to his lips and helped himself. 

The morning was cloudy and the little 
wind that was blowing made the water just 
rough enough for good fishing; it was a 
little inclined to be chilly and a heavy coat 
which they had brought along was a very 
comfortable thing. Everything being in 


TRANSMISSION 


87 


readiness they entered one of the row boats 
and with John at the oars, Ash in the bow 
and Phil in the stern they pushed off. 

“Now,” said John, “I am going to keep 
about twelve feet from shore, and only go- 
ing to row fast enough to keep the spoons 
on the end of your lines going. So now 
be careful when a” — 

Before he had finished Phil gave a little 
start and a yell, as he had his first fish on 
the hook and it gave him the greatest of 
delight as he pulled it in — only a little 
rock bass. 

“There,” resumed John, “now that is 
the way they act. But when you get a 
musky, he will strike, take hold, hang 
back, you will then have to play with him 
and drown it.” 

Phil was enraptured with the scenery. 
The “dead heads” and “snags” which were 
thus designated by John and were only 
fallen trees and branches which had fallen 
into the water, the long logs which were 
covered by slime and which had lain on the 
bottom for a time, could be distinctly seen to 
a depth of twelve feet, the water being so 
clear. They were trolling in about ten feet 
of water and at times the water was so clear 
that the bottom could be distinctly seen. 
The eastern man had never seen its equal 
and was about to remark, when a four 
pound big mouth black bass threw him out 


88 


TRANSMTSSION 


of his reverie by taking a good hold of his 
^ ‘spoon,” giving it a jerk that startled the 
fellow not a little. 

“Haul him in,” shouted John, who had 
been watching the line very carefully, and 
knowing they were going over a bar, he 
had expected to get something of the sort; 
“don’t give him any slack or he will get 
away.” 

Doing as directed, Phil hauled the fish 
up to the boat. 

“Now be careful — wait until I get my 
dip net under him or he may get away.” 
So saying the old fisherman placed his net 
under the fish and took him safely into the 
boat. 

Phil was in ecstacy. 

“What does it weigh? What is it? A 
black bass? Say, but he is a fighter from 
‘way back!’ How old is — ” 

“It’s a big mouth black bass,” answered 
John, as he settled down on his oars for 
another siege. 

“Say, boys, I came blame near forget- 
ting that I held the responsible position of 
fireman aboard this ere craft,” ejaculated 
the oarsman, as he turned and slyly winked 
at Ash: “Ash, slide your paw under that 
seat you are setting on and take your turn 
at firing up.” 

“I’ll just go you on that, my hearty, I 
thought this boat was carrying a little too 


TRANSMISSION 


89 


much ballast. Here goes the first spoon 
full,” suiting the action to the word, he 
threw the jug over his shoulder and in a 
^‘lumber jack” style and after a big swig, 
handed it to Phil with a “have some.” 

“Don’t care if I do. Say, John, where 
did you get it.? I am not much of a judge 
of this stuff, but it tastes good,” answered 
Phil as he passed the jug to the center of 
the boat. 

“Take another, if you fellows like it, 
you can lick her (quor) up once more, then 
pass it to your friend and then the old man 
will take a turn at it. There’s plenty 
more where that came from.” 

As the sun rose higher and it began to 
warm up the boys were enraptured over the 
beautiful lake. Dame Fortune picked out 
her prettiest day to welcome the tourists 
and it brought forth an ejaculation from 
Phil: 

“John, I have lived on the plains, in a 
city, traveled considerable, but no sport 
that I ever participated in approaches 
this scene or enjoyment.” 

At this juncture Ash asked John to row 
a little further out and try the deeper wa- 
ter. There was hardly a ripple on the lake. 
All of a sudden Ash felt a hard tug at his 
line and it was taut in a second. Pulling 
it steadily in and reaching the dip net 
under his prize he threw him safely in the 


90 


TKANSMISSION 


boat. The fish was examined by the trio 
and pronounced to be a fine specimen of a 
black bass. 

“That’s the way to land a fish,” re- 
marked the catcher with a little tinge of 
conceit in his tone as he slyly winked at 
John. 

‘ ‘If I had caught as many fish as you 
have I wouldn’t have made half the fuss you 
did or be so conceited on my luck,” retorted 
Phil, and after gazing listlessly in the 
water for a few moments ventured the re- 
mark: “I don’t think that I would ever 
tire of this kind of life. It is to me one 
continual round of pleasure and I suppose 
when the reality sets in after the novelty 
wears off it would be dreary, but I know I 
could never tire. If the fish would bite 
and be as plenty as they are this morn- 
ing I would be willing to stay until 
doomsday. And in the winter time to fish 
through the ice would catch me splen- 
didly.” 

“Now I don’t agree with you,” solilo- 
quized John, as he rested on his oars and 
looked up at Phil in his own inimitable 
way, ‘ ‘if you staid here that long you 
would be older than Methuselah was.” 

“How’s that, John? I don’t catch the 
drift!” said Ash, as he dropped his line 
nearly overboard. 

“I was just telling Phil, that according 


TRANSMISSION 


91 


to my reckoning if he lived here until 
the end of the world he would beat the 
record of that old duffer who tried to out- 
live the universe.” 

“How do you reckon your time for the 
final end, John?” inquired Phil. 

“I for my part have a very queer idea in 
regard to the matter ; you will both laugh 
at my theory. Christ lived thirty-three 
years, didn’t he? Yes, He did if I remem- 
ber rightly. Well, the world will come to 
an end in thirty-three hundred or thirty- 
three thousand years or 3333 years or will 
end on a multiple of 33 on account of the 
life of Christ. That is the way I figure it, 
but what’s your idea, Phil.?” 

“To be honest, John, I never did give it 
much thought as I didn’t expect to be a 
spectator of the final scene.” 

“How do you stand or understand the 
subject?” said the interrogator, addressing 
Ash. 

“Well — to be candid with you I occupy 
neither stand nor grandstand. I am on the 
outside, peeping in, and when anything 
comes over the fence I will grab it, bring 
it in to the best place I can make. I sup- 
pose the world is coming to an end but as 
long as it isn’t in my time I have no kick 
coming.” 

“Boys,” remarked John, with a solemn 
look on his face, “it is coming, but, 1 don’t 


^2 


TRANSMISSION 


believe in those seven day adventists who 
climb upon the housetop clothed in a spot- 
less raiment of cheese cloth or some other 
white material and climb trees and make 
big fools of themselves in general. It will 
not bring the day any closer in fact if we 
believe the bible. It says, ‘The end will 
come like a thief in the night, ’ or words to 
that effect, and if that’s the case all of us 
who are not sneak thieves or are of the 
chicken pilferer order, won’t know any- 
thing about when it comes.” 

“You, at least have some very original 
ideas, but when it comes to the question, 
in my mind it is whether it will affect the 
living only or include the dead in the 
same category, mortals and immortals,” put 
in Ash. 

“Say, before we delve any further into 
the lower regions let’s have a little snake 
bite upon the subject. Ash help yourself, 
then push it along, for to my way of think- 
ing it is a good thing and Phil and I always 
want to be on the ground floor, don’t we, 
boy? Hey, — he’s got another bite and a 
big bass upon his line I guess. Pull away, 
my hearty, I know you have hooked him,” 
yelled the old sport, and once again he used 
the dip net to add another fine specimen of 
the watery kingdom to his lot. 

“It’s as long as the rest if not a trifle 
longer but not as thick. It’s of a greenish 


TRANSMISSION 


93 


color — I know it is a green bass and a 
beauty just the same. Bet he goes to the 
three and a half pound mark. Say, John, 
isn’t it getting time to eat? By the way 
I feel it don’t lack many minutes of that 
time.” 

“Just as you say, Ash, I will round on 
the bar just ahead, you may catch another 
fish, then I’ll make for the shore.” 

“I am just dying to have a taste of those 
fish,” said Phil. 

“How do you fellows want them fried 
In a batter of flour and butter or do you 
prefer them baked? I like them in anyway,” 
said John, as he tied the boat to a small 
birch tree near the bank. 


CHAPTER VII. 

JOHN FRIES FISH FOR DINNER. 

“Fried, for me. How do you want them, 
Ash?” asked Phil. 

“Oh — any old way,” answered his com- 
panion, “fish suit my stomach to a ‘T.’ 
I am very fond of bass, and the brain food 
is just what I need.” 

“Fried they go to-day and a bake to- 
morrow. I think I can set up a toothsome 
dish fit for a king and there won’t be any 
bones to stick in your throats, either.” 

“That’s right. Jack, old man, pick out 
all the slivers,” chimed in Ash. 

“Now I will build a fire and get things 
ready and you fellows get the fish cleaned 
and dress them.” 

“Bargain !” was the concerted reply of 
both. 

Old John was as good as his word and 
when all was ready they sat down to a crude, 
but as good, substantial a rib sticking dinner 
as ever three hungry fishermen enjoyed and 
many were the remarks of praise that came 
from the prompter of the human brain, the 
stomach. After dinner Ash asked John if 
he had an extra corn cob about the shanty, 
if so he would hold up the poor box. 


TBANSMISSION 


95 


“Of course I have. When I received 
your message I filled up the box and bought 
a half dozen corn cobs. ‘Mail Pouch’ 
tobacco was the best I could get. It prob- 
ably isn’t quite as rich as that you are used 
to but is better than any other brand I can 
get here.” 

“If it’s good enough for an old smoker 
like you I guess it’s good enough for us,” 
«aid Phil, helping himself to a pipe and 
filling it out of the box John handed to 
him; “nothing soothes the brain so much 
as a good smoke after a hearty meal.” 

As each one puffed lazily he was the 
perfect picture of contentment. 

“If I were you, I would not go out for 
an hour or two until the sun gets a little 
lower. It is shining a little too bright for 
good fishing. If you want to take my gun 
and see if you chn bring down a squirrel 
or two, there’s the shooting iron in the cor- 
ner. Ash, you know about where to go.” 

They both decided to take a short nap 
first as it was pretty warm and told John 
to wake them up in an hour and then 
they decided to go for a hunt or a fish as 
the spirit moved them. Selecting a nice, 
shady place under a friendly Jack pine, 
they laid down in as comfortable a position 
as they could and were soon fast asleep. 

John washed his dishes, tapped the jug 
for a couple of very strong pulls and then 


96 


TRANSMISSION 


resumed his smoking, seemingly dreaming 
of the past but to all appearances wide 
awake. He sat musing in this fashion for 
fully an hour and then rising as though 
from a sound sleep he called the boys and 
told them that the hour was up and it was 
now after two o’clock. 

“Which is the best plan, to hunt awhile 
now or fish.?” asked one of the boys. 

“Suit yourselves, for that matter you 
can do both as it doesn’t get dark until 
after eight and you will have plenty of 
time to hunt.” 

“Right. Where’s your blunderbuss?” 
queried Ash. 

Shouldering the gun that had brought 
down many a partridge and knocked over 
some deer, Phil and Ash set out. Phil 
wanted to know of his friend if he had a 
compass and received a good laugh in re- 
turn for his question. 

“Beg pardon, did I understand you to 
ask if I had a compass? Why say, old man, 
the trees are my compass. I have roamed 
the woods ever since I can remember and 
it would be impossible to lose me in the 
timber. I would not want to use a com- 
pass as I can find my way without it.” 

“I shouldn’t want to go very far alone,” 
said the eastern man. “Even now it would 
bother me to find mj way back to John’s 
shanty.” 


TRANSMISSION 


97 


At this Juncture of the conversation they 
turned into an old road which is called 
‘■‘tote,” one which had been used to haul 
logs over in bygone days. Ash asked his 
friend if he would like to see an old camp 
and assenting Ash led the way, and after 
walking about a half mile they came into 
a clearing and Phil saw for the first time 
in his life a logging camp. It was deserted, 
not having been used since the last winter. 
It was built of logs one story high and fully 
sixty feet long by twenty feet wide, with 
but four windows, tw'O in each end of the 
building and a door in the center. Ash 
explained there W’ere about eighty men in 
camp and that they lived in that one build- 
ing. He asked Phil if he cared to visit the 
structure and out of curiosity, being also 
up in that country to see all he could see, 
answered in the affirmative, as he did not 
wish to miss anything. Upon trying the 
door it opened very hard. Phil thought 
he would try the window as two of the 
panes were out and he thought he could 
easily raise it. But by this time Ash had 
succeeded in opening it, and followed by his 
friend entered. They had scarcely gone 
three steps when Phil saw some dark object 
spring from one of the upper bunks and 
quick as a flash Ash half raised his gun 
and fired. There w^as a dull heavy thud 
upon the floor as though a heavy object had 


98 


TRANSMISSION 


fallen. Ash jumped back falling over Phil 
who stumbled and both fell just outside of 
the door. Scrambling quickly upon their 
feet, they heard a cry, a cross be- 
tween a screech and a scream as though 
a baby were being killed. Ash once more 
raised his gun and this time let the strug- 
gling creature have the other barrel. There 
wms a thrashing around as though the ani- 
mal were in its death throes; pushing aside 
the door they both peeped in and there not 
six feet from them lay a dead wild cat. 
Ash said it was the largest cat he ever saw 
and had Phil entered the cabin first he 
would probably now be nursing a very 
nasty wound, as they were awful fighters 
and very unpleasant to tackle even when 
armed with a gun. He had made one of 
the upper bunks his home, probably since 
the camp was deserted, gaining admittance 
through the window. Ash picked him up 
and lifting him declared he would weigh 
in the neighborhood of thirty pounds. 

Phil said he had had enough of hunt- 
ing and preferred to go back to camp, 
BO retracing their steps they presently came 
in sight of their own camp. 

It was now about sundown and John was 
getting supper, awaiting their coming pre- 
paratory to serving it. As he looked at the 
■cat he was impressed with its size the same 
as Ash and told the boys it was a lucky 


^ L. 


TRANSMISSION 


99 


thing for them that they had taken the gun 
along. 

“I will make a couple of pairs of mittens 
out of the hide and send them to you this 
winter and they will serve as a souvenir 
with a real live wild cat,” and taking the 
dead cat he hung it up in his ice house 
nearby until he had the time to prepare 
the hide for manufacturing purposes. 

While indulging in the usual after meal 
talk the question was put by John to know 
if they should try another lake to-morrow. 
•Ash said he would like to try the big Kab- 
bershien, so, as the lake was only a mile 
away and a boat being therej the decision 
was to try their luck there on the morrow. 
It being a long day on the physical man 
they were quite sleepy and although it was 
only nine o’clock, they all turned in and 
slept until morning. 

As daylight streaked through the only 
window of the hermitage old John was up 
and stirring about. His two friends were 
still sound asleep and as it was very early 
he determined to go after some bait in ease 
they wanted to still fish. He returned 
in time to get breakfast well under way 
and awake the boys for an early start. 
Each stated that it seemed as though they 
had just fallen asleep. 

“This is a great place for sleep, uncle,” 
remarked Ash; “it beats the city all hol- 
low — aye, Phil?” 


100 


TRANSMISSION 


After a hearty breakfast which was de- 
voured with a relish, their guide left them 
to wash the dishes while he went to town 
about a mile distant to make some pur- 
chases and incidentally get the brown jug 
filled. 

“Hi! John!” sang out Phil, as the old 
fellow was nearly out of sight, “bring 
along a few bottles of that malt extract. 
IPs good for indigestion and a hot day you 
know!” Entering the shack and address- 
ing Ash, “Say, that old man is a corker and 
way ahead of the man you described to me. 
I thought he was an ordinary, old sour 
mash hermit, whereas he is the most ori- 
ginal old fellow 1 ever ran across. Do you 
know anything of his history?” 

“No; I can’t say I do. He is a conser- 
vative old chap about his early life, but 
I think he has a wife and family living 
some where. He lives here the year round 
but never goes below. I have heard that 
he occasionally writes to some one in the 
southern part of the state.” 

At this juncture in came the subject of 
their conversation, dropping his groceries 
on the table with a thud, but the jug and a 
bundle of what appeared to be glass bottles 
he handled in a gingerly sorb of way as 
though he was afraid they might fly away. 
Both the boys noted the tender care of the 
.last named packages and they were forced 
to laugh. 


TRANSMISSION 


101 


“You fellows needn’t laugh. That stuff 
has got to last us all day.” 

“All right, mister, we will touch it up 
rather lightly at the go off — don’t forget 
your bread but don’t take too much along, ” 
as Ash noticed John putting up a lunch to 
take along. 

After getting the fishing tackle together 
they started for the Big Kabbershien by a 
short cut that their guide said would 
shorten the distance about a mile. 

“Now, boys, I don’t want to discourage 
you but the weather we are now having 
isn’t good ‘musky’ time by any means.’ ” 

“How’s that? Does it depend upon the 
weather?” inquired Phil. 

‘ ‘A great deal, my boy. Ash here, knows 
that a clear, sunny day is not the weather 
that we want, is it. Ash.?” 

“No. I believe 1 was taught years ago 
by old John himself, that it takes a cloudy 
morning with enough wind to stir up the 
lake a little; am I right?” 

“Yes, that’s what we need, but I know 
of muskys being caught on a day like this 
is going to be, but they like a cloudy day 
best. Here we are, boys, let’s go around 
this knoll, that Phil may get a good look 
at the lake. How does it look to you, my 
lad, isn’t it a fine inland body of water?” 

Phil was gazing in all directions. 

“Yes, it’s a beauty, but not any prettier 


102 


TRANSMISSION 


than the one you are on. It’s about twice 
as large as that one, isn’t it?” 

“Well not quite, but almost ; let’s get to 
the boat as we want to get to work,” so 
saying, he led his friends down the trail to 
where an old home-made boat was lying, 
its bottom half covered with water and 
tied to a small Norway pine. 

“Guess I shall need some help as I want 
to pull her upon the shore and let some of 
that water out of her. She don’t leak,” 
resumed John, as the boys had landed her 
high and dry and had shoved her into the 
water again, “that water was in there at 
the last rain we had. She is not much of 
a prize winner, for a beauty show, but 
she’s pretty nearly all right for her pur- 
pose. Pile in and I’ll shove her off.” 

Suiting the action to the word, the old 
hermit showed a spryness that was surpris- 
ing in one of his age. 

“Out with your lines, now, not so fast, 
they are liable to pick up weeds or a snag. 
I do hope we will catch a musky to-day 
anyway, don’t you Ash?” 

“You bet I do. I ‘kinder’ feel it in my 
bones,” remarked that individual, as he 
cocked his feet and legs in a comfortable 
way in the bow of the boat. 

“Hey, there, pull him in, Phil,” hollered 
Ash. 

Phil commenced to pull away as if he 


TRANSMISSION 


103 


had a whale, and as the fish came in sight 
old John saw it was a big bass, but not the 
musky so anxiously sought for by the 
party. 

“Too bad, too bad my boy, but we are 
commencing well, and he is a daisy,” said 
John, and after helping Phil take the hook 
from his mouth, resumed the oars. 

“I am pretty dry, boys, how do you feel, 
the day is getting rather warm,” as by 
this time the boat had gone half way 
around the lake and had landed several 
very fine, large bass, “guess I’ll take a little 
malt. Thanks!” and as John handed Phil 
the desired article, the boat was in front of 
a rock; “what’s the matter with still fish- 
ing. Isn’t that rock over there a pretty 
good place?” 

“That rock has a history,” remarked 
John, as he rested on his oars, “a real In- 
dian legend !” 

“Tell Phil about it,” put in Ash. 

“That rock has a cave on the opposite 
side from where we are. Ash has been in 
it several times. You will see as we near 
it that it is about ten feet from the shore, 
and the cave about as large as a good sized 
room. As the story goes, while a party of 
Chippewa Indians were out on a hunt in 
the southern climes they stole a very pret- 
ty Indian girl from the Creek tribe and 
the lover of this beautiful maiden — ” 


104 


TRANSMISSION 


“Hold on there, John, what did you call 
handsome?” interrupted Ash. 

“I don’t suppose she would come up to 
your athletic taste, but every race has its 
own ideas of what is beautiful. I suppose 
this handsome maiden had the usual cop- 
per boiler complexion with a little Vermil- 
lion rubbed in to heighten her color. She 
was probably flat of nose as well as foot, 
with long, raven hair that reached to her 
knees — and you have her picture — anyway 
her lover followed her for many miles but 
was unable to rescue her as she was always 
surrounded by members of the tribe. At 
last they reached their camping ground 
which was at the lower end of this very 
lake. That night the lover sneaked into 
the wigwam where his sweetheart was, 
while the tribe were celebrating their suc- 
cessful hunt in their usual fashion. Secur- 
ing one of the canoes he and his sweet- 
heart paddled out into this very lake. Now 
whether they ran into the rock by acci- 
dent, or took shelter there, no one knows, 
but the fact remains that they entered the 
cave. The floor is about on a level with 
the lake. So, pulling his sweetheart into 
the cave they prepared to wait until morn- 
ing, then make their way to their reckon- 
ing. They both fell asleep, but were 
shortly awakened by the noise of a canoe 
grating against the cave entrance. Seiz- 


TKANSMISSION 


105 


ing his tomahawk, the Creek awaited the 
attack. Silently the three forms of his 
pursuers were seen to crawl towards the 
center of the cave. The Creek had some 
advantage ; he had been in the dark and 
could use his eyes to better advantage, and 
could readily see the three forms while they 
could not see him. Making a sudden 
spring he tomahawked one of his intruders, 
and then ensued a bloody contest between 
the three. Next morning a couple of war- 
riors, who had been watching the shore all 
night, saw the empty canoe floating around. 
He put out and brought it to shore, but no 
marks but its emptiness were visible to tell 
whose it was or who had been in it, or how 
it had became loose. The tribe had, as yet, 
not discovered the loss of the aforesaid 
maiden, but it was now reported that she 
had gone and three braves were also miss- 
ing. Several put out to the rock, bearing 
their lighted torches so that they could 
fully explore the chamber, which was 
until then known only to a few. As they 
entered the opening their torches lit up a 
ghastly scene. 

“There lay the three braves, dead, and 
underneath them half covered by their 
bodies, was the Creek. All were cut and 
hacked to pieces. But there was no girl 
there. And even up to this day she has 
never been seen. The Indians claim that 


106 


TRANSMISSION 


upon the death of her lover she drowned 
herself, as the water is very deep around 
here. They also claim that at midnight, 
once a year, she can be seen at the entrance 
of the cave all clothed in white. At any 
rate, you can’t get a Chippewa to hunt or 
fish around this lake.” 

By this time they were close up to the 
cave, and Ash, who was always on the 
lookout for a joke, ejaculated in his own 
way: “Guess I’ll go up and leave my card 
for the spirit. Maybe that was her I danced 
with Saturday night on her way down 
here.” 

But Phil was anxious to see where the 
“deadly fray” had taken place. John 
moved up to the shell like entrance and the 
boys jumped upon the smooth stone floor 
of the cave. It was as dark as midnight 
in the interior, and John told them to wait 
before entering and he would go to the op- 
posite shore and get a pine knot torch 
with which to explore. As it was only a 
couple of boat lengths ashore he was soon 
back, and lighting the torch they pro- 
ceeded into the chamber. As one enters, 
the floor slants downward until it is about 
three feet below the surface stone at the 
entrance. The boys saw they were in a cave 
about the size of old John’s house. It was a 
chamber fully twenty feet in diameter and 
nearly round; from floor to ceiling it was 


TRANSMISSION 


107 


about twelve feet. John showed Phil sev- 
eral niches in the rock that he claimed 
were made by the tomahawks of the In- 
dians. It was a sort of limestone forma- 
tion and not very hard. After they had 
thoroughly explored the rock Ash asked 
his chum if he would like to fish from the 
rock. 

“No — that chamber of death is too much 
for me. It recalls to my mind a death room 
in which I lost the dearest and best friend 
I ever had, though the room I spoke of 
was but an ordinary room and with no 
tragic history as this one has, and a marked 
contrast between its dark and damp ap- 
pearance to the most comfortable one im- 
aginable.” 

Retracing their steps to the boat they 
were rowed again on the lake to the front 
of the rock. Phil seemed to be lost in 
reverie. 

• ‘What’s the matter, old boy.?” said Ash as 
he noticed the crestfallen look of his friend; 
‘‘hope you are not thinking of that tale 
John told us of that death chamber — have 
some of the only true reverie — pass Phil 
the jug!” 

The jug was passed to him and returned 
to Ash who in turn passed it to John. Af- 
ter a minute’s study and silence he 
spoke up, — “My boy you want to drive 
those melancholy thoughts away and force 


108 


TRANSMISSION 


their disappearance as the Indian maiden 

did. Death to my mind is no serious thing. 
It is simply the leaving of the body by 
the soul, which is a spirit that can never 

die. ” 

“Can’t say that I agree with you,” 
blurted Ash. “Death is nothing more than 
a long sleep, and the day of Judgment will 
be merely the waking up of all for another 
life, even as we each morning awake and 
prepare for another day.” 

“Now you may be right. Ash, but I have 
no fear of death ; when it comes I will take 
my medicine like a little man and not 
wince with fear. There is a power greater 
than ours that will look after us when our 
life is run upon this earth. What do you 
think about that, Phil.” 

“My ideas are similar in some respects 
to those advanced by you and Ash, yet 
are not quite the same. I can say as you do, 
John, ‘Death, where is thy sting.’ I 
watched at the death bed of my nurse. I 
watched the faithful old soul pass out of 
this world into the other and she was so 
happy. Not a tremor shook her frame as 
the time drew near, she died with a smile 
on her face. That one scene changed my 
whole life, before that time I had no con- 
ception of death or of the power beyond. 
But from that time on I have studied the 
secret to the best of my ability, and to more 


TRANSMISSION 


109 ' 


fully simplify my meaning, I will suppose 
for example: A man is sentenced to prison, 
the sentence I liken to his last illness ; he 
enters prison, I liken his prison entrance 
to his death; he is incarcerated bodily, he 
is praqtically dead to the outside world ; at 
the expiration of his sentence, I liken him to- 
the Judgment day. If he has shown him- 
self to be a good upright man, then the- 
warden, who I liken to our Savior, tells him 
he is once more free to enter the wprld as 
a true man and gives him his right hand as 
a token of his good will and friendship and 
bids him stand forth. Those whose crimes 
are so heinous that they are sentenced for 
life, I liken to the hardened sinner, whO' 
refuses God and when the day of judgment 
comes, he does not respond but sleeps on • 
there is no resurrection for him, it is only 
for those who through their life have re- 
pented of their sins in time to be classed 
as followers of Christ.” 

“Why, Phil, you have mistaken your 
calling, you ought to be a preacher,” re- 
marked Ash; “but in all your discourse I 
didn’t hear you use the word Hades. Do* 
those poor devils who are not included in 
the resurrection act sleep on or are they to 
suffer the tortures of the damned in Pur- 
gatory?” 

“Yes,, Phil, I was going to ask you my- 
self whether you believed in a Hell?” said 
John. 


110 


TRANSMISSION 


“I do and I don’t. I don’t believe in a 
lire and brimstone hell, but those who are 
not entitled to partake of the benefits of 
Christ’s offerings after they die, their 
spirit suffers, whatever it may be, soul or 
being, the pangs of remorse for their 
misdeeds on earth, and that suffering is the 
hell of the hereafter. By our actions here 
we obtain a home so to speak in one place 
or the other. After we are dead there is 
no physical pain that our bodies can un- 
dergo. Our bodies are mere lumps of clay, 
and after our spirit leaves them they are 
incapable of feeling, and according to my 
judgment there is no place where we can 
receive physical torture. It is our spirit. 
You see my body, my flesh, and I see your 
likeness, but you do not see my being or I 
yours. That power that is centered in your 
brain is the life that will live hereafter, 
and is capable of feeling that dreadful tor- 
ture called remorse.” 

“Hold on, Phil, you are too long winded, 
you seem to forget that we are not at col- 
lege, and dining at the training table. I 
am nearly dead from hunger, how are you, 
John.?” 

“Second the motion!” • 

“All right, I will call everything off un- 
til after dinner. So, ‘pull for the shore, 
sailor, pull for the shore,’ ” sang out Phil. 

Time passed on, the boys caught an ex- 


TRANSMISSION 


111 


ceptionally good string of bass, and their 
praises of the sport and old John, were un- 
limited. To Phil, every time he would 
catch a bass, it would be to him as to a boy 
with a new pair of red topped boots, and 
it being a sport he had never before partic- 
ipated in, he was loathe for Saturday morn- 
ing to come. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

SUNDAY A MUSKY DAY. 

“Heigho! here it is Saturday mornings 
and no muskier to our credit. Say, Phil, 
I hate to leave the ground without at least 
one as a trophy, don’t you?” spoke out Ash, 
as he went to the door to see the first sal- 
utation of another clear, “not-musky-day.” 

“You bet I do. I have enjoyed myself 
hugely, but there is something lacking.” 

“I know just what it is, my boy, if you 
young hot bloods will hold your horses for 
another day or two, I will order good musky 
weather. It is long past due, we haven’t 
had a rain for over two weeks.” 

“Well, uncle, our train don’t leave until 
four, and if it shows any sign of rain or 
cloudy weather, we will stay over Sunday. 
What do you say, Phil?” 

“I have all the time left ahead of me, and 
not being pressed would like to make a 
catch before I leave. If John here, only 
had a telephone, we could ring up the 
■weather bureau and order a dark cloud and 
a sample of his summer weather.” 

John smiled and with a wink said to the 
anxious fishermen, “I only hope for the 
best, but it is time I was making my daily 
112 


TRANSMISSION 


113 


trip to town ; it is my sideboard and pantry 
that are getting low ; you fellows eat like 
horses, and it being Sunday to-morrow the 
store is not open and I shall have to make 
two days’ purchases for to-day — unless you 
don’t want to eat on the Sabbath day and 
keep it holy?” 

“Good josher, you old scamp,” answered 
Ash, “you know our failing and also the 
brand ; we will trust you to fill the order 
with neatness and dispatch.” 

“I’m off,” and as the old fellow got to 
the door, he stopped, and turning to his 
guests in a solemn voice, “you know that 
a Catholic won’t eat meat on Friday, but 
will get drunk on that day. Some one tell 
me the difference, please?” and with a 
quick turn he was gone. 

“Nobody’s fool at that,” remarked Phil, 
as he grabbed the broom and proceeded to 
sweep out the shanty while his friend per- 
formed the “biddy act,” as he called it, by 
washing dishes and setting things in shape, 
as he had often seen them done at home. 
Roughing it, to these gay young society 
fellows, was rich and enjoyable sport and 
relished to the core. Their guide made a 
rather quick trip this morning, as the boys 
had hardly got the fishing tackle in readi- 
ness when he came in with a basket 
full of groceries and the jug on his shoulder, 
man-of-war-fashion. On top of his basket 


114 


TRANSMISSION 


carefully wrapped up in a paper sack, were 
a half-dozen bottles of malt, which he 
handed to Phil, with the remark, “that 
they were the only cards Mr. Pabst had in 
this country.” 

“Fellows, we won’t starve for a day or 
two, at least,” and so saying, he started to 
unload his basket, one can of California 
pears, two pounds of steak, three pounds 
of sliced bacon, three big links of bologne, 
two pounds of coffee, three cans of con- 
densed cream, five pounds of sugar, three 
pounds of butter, three loaves of bread, 
two cans of corn, and ended up by trying 
to place the beer and jug on the small table 
with it. 

“What do you think of my collection, 
boys?” 

“Say, you’re a brick. I guess you are 
right about our being able to keep the wolf 
from the door for a day or two, at least, 
hey, Phil?” 

“You don’t believe in fasting, do you, 
John, even if you do live the hermit life?” 
inquired Phil. 

“Now does it look like it. Of course I 
have to replenish every day, as any house- 
wife goes to the store, but as long as old 
John is able to crawl around, he will see 
that the inner man is well provided for; 
but it is time we were getting started. 
Bring out the lines, Phil. Ash, you take 


TEANSMISSION 


116 


the jug and I’ll carry the oars. If we don’t 
make a big stagger at a musky to-day, I 
miss my guess. I caught five last week. 
Do you want to try your hand at rowing, 
Phil? if so, Ash will give you a whirl at 
it?” 

“By gosh! yes, let me have them,” and 
Phil steadied himself on the side of the 
boat and after changing, remarked: “I 
have done everything, but never pulled an 
oar in my life.” 

“Don’t dip so deep, and don’t splash so 
much,” said John as he watched the no- 
vice’s first attempt; “you will scare all the 
fish in the lake. That’s it, be more quiet. 
That’s the way — easy now — that’s it, you 
are progressing finely.” 

“It takes an American to progress, don’t 
it Jack?” said Ash, as he was intently 
watching the adeptness of his chum. 

“You are right there, my boy, there is 
no matter what is said or done, there is 
no nation on the face of the earth that can 
compare with ours in that respect. Why, 
I am a little over fifty and I can remember 
when there was no cable, and when most 
all the traveling was done by team. Peo- 
ple laughed at old Prof. Morse and his 
idea of telegraphy, until he proved it was 
one of the greatest inventions the world 
ever saw. Then came Cyrus W. Field 
with his Atlantic cable, and each year 


116 


TEANSMISSIOlSr 


brings forth new ideas. The greatest in- 
ventor in my mind is Wizard Edison — ” 

“He’s my man, too,” interrupted Ash, 
“nothing seems too difficult or beyond 
reason to him.” 

“Say, John,” chirped in Phil, “why 
don’t you buy one of his electric launches 
for the lake?” 

“That’s all right, too, but I haven’t the 
wherewith. They must be fine; I have 
never seen one, but I remember reading 
of them. Nothing seems impossible in 
this age of progress. I wonder where it 
will stop, or when.” 

“My boy, it will never stop. The world 
will progress each year until the end of it.” 

“Well, if the coming generation keeps 
up the same gait that this one has done 
they will have everything pretty much 
scienced.” 

“You are right Ash; the last fifty years 
is the beginning of the end. I believe 
that God is behind all these great changes, 
and that it is His object to prepare a way 
for that resurrection that Phil told us a- 
bout. As the world becomes enlightened, 
it becomes more religious, and when it 
reaches that stage of perfection, then the 
resurrection — will it take place? And the 
dead who are entitled to another life will 
rise and take their places among those 
who are on the earth.” 


TRANSMISSION 


117 


“Where did you get that theory? It is 
one of my own,” said Phil. 

“I don’t expect you to believe it; it is 
my honest conviction, however ; I have 
studied the Bible some in my day, and al- 
though I am a drunken old hermit and 
take the name of God in vain on many 
occasions, I believe in Him and love to 
read and study His book. You hear so 
much of Heaven, with its golden streets 
and beautiful palaces — but I don’t think 
Heaven is like that picture. In fact, when 
the time comes, that people have attained 
the perfection I referred to, then this earth 
will likewise be transformed for them, and 
our heaven will be on this earth, and fur- 
thermore when that time does come, there 
will be no marriages, and children will 
come into the world without the union of 
sexes, as a bud.” 

“John you are a philosopher, and I think 
I can safely say, that when that time 
comes what a boon it will be to Sister Eve,” 
remarked Ash. 

“Correct,” shouted John; “of all the 
injustices of nature, Eve received the great- 
est. While she was ordained to be a com- 
panion, instead, man has misconstrued 
the word into slave.” 

“I believe you there,” said Phil, con- 
tinuing the subject, “I think it reads, if I 
remember right, in the 2nd chapter and 


118 


TEANSMISSION 


18th verse of Genesis, ‘And the Lord said, 
it is not good that man should be alone ; I 
will make him a help-meet for him.’ Men 
seem to forget that Christ placed Adam up- 
on the same plane He did Eve. The one the 
equal of the other in His eyes. They 
were both His children; because the man 
is of stronger mold than woman, it is no 
reason why he should domineer over her on 
account of that same strength. Manhood 
in a man’s size will not do it. True man, 
in my estimation, is a man who tries to 
share the burden of his fellow help-mate, 
and tries to smoothe the path-way of this 
life for her. He is kind, considerate, 
gentle and loving. Kind to her because a 
true trait of manhood is always kind, it 
costs nothing, and goes a great distance in 
the race. Considerate, because he knows 
she is out of the same mold as himself, 
and has more than her rightful share of 
aches and pains, both mentally and phy- 
sically, as her disposition is so very much 
finer than the masculine; and if man had 
to undergo one-half of the same pains, he 
would not be the true, patient sufferer that 
Eve is, but would be cursing fate because 
he is so terribly afflicted. Gentle, be- 
cause it is only cowards who are rough 
and cruel, whereas a true man is always 
loving ; it is his nature to love, cherish and 
protect. That is my idea of the funda- 
mental principles of a noble man.” 


TRANSMISSION 


119 


“Phil, you are in the air. You are away 
beyond me,” and Ash relighting his pipe 
continued, “I look at it like a drama in 
which we are all common actors, while you 
make a distinction and elevate your hero as 
it were t© a plane above the common herd. 
Am I right, over there, old sport?” 

“Yes, Ash, I believe in idealism and also 
believe that in the attainment of that plane 
of which Phil speaks, a man will obtain a 
life in the great hereafter.” 

“Phil,” remarked John, “I could listen 
to you all day. Your picture of w’hat a 
true man is or ought to be is grand and it 
is possible also. And what you have said 
about sister Eve strikes me as the truth. 
What is there under heaven more precious 
than a true woman. The Bible tells us in 
Proverbs, ‘Who can find a virtuous woman? 
for her price is far above rubies,’ and it is 
right, my boy, for every young man or wo- 
man to have an ideal. There would be 
less crime and corruption in this world 
were each one to follow this rule.” 

“Right you are. Uncle Jack, but as I 
told Phil, we that are of the common herd 
live but for the day and enjoy ourselves 
while it lasts. You know the old adage of 
‘Live while you live for you will be a long 
time dead,’ that is my idea of life. I don’t 
expect to live as long as old Methuselah 
did, as old Nick and I have chummed it 


120 


TRANSMISSION 


now together for several seasons. I don’t 
expect to be called for breakfast on resur- 
rection day when Gabriel blows bis trumpet, 
but shall leave orders to be awakened for 
dinner.” 

“Ash you are the prince of good fellows 
and no man ever lived who made friends 
easier than you. You are not a bad sort of 
a chap only in you own estimation, but not 
in others,” said Phil, half answering his 
friend’s question, “your chances of heaven 
are as good as any one’s. You have com- 
mitted no terrible crime, neither are you a 
thief or a liar.” 

“There are other ways of breaking the 
ten commandments and I am afraid I have 
transgressed. They say the path of the 
sinner is rough and stony but I have yet to 
find even pebbles in mine. So, Phil, my boy, 
I am satisfied with this life and I lose lit- 
tle sleep thinking of the next.” 

“Ash’s remarks remind me of a story or 
anecdote I once heard a Methodist Elder 
tell at a dedication service. He was talk- 
ing about a man who was an all around 
good fellow, who gave to the church and 
assisted whenever he was called upon. He 
did not join, nor could they prevail upon 
him to join. He became the ‘Sweet Sin- 
ner’ of the district in which he lived. He 
was such an awfully good chap, yet he 
wanted to join and was afraid to come 


TRANSMISSION 


121 


into the church. You are like him, a 
‘Sweet’ — ” 

“Stuff is off, boys,” yelled John, inter- 
rupting the interesting conversation and 
turning himself square around in the boat 
to watch his line. “I’ve got a musky this 
time sure, and say — see that line? he pulls 
like a whale.” 

“What is it? There it is,” said Phil 
pointing to a dark object as it became vis- 
ible in the water. 

“It’s a turtle, boys, sure as I look at it, 
and a big one too.” 

“Now for some of John’s famed turtle 
soup, Phil, and it won’t be mock turtle 
either,” said Ash in a tone of excitement. 

“Easy — easy there, Mr. Snapper, or we 
will proceed to mar your ugly beauty — 
my golly — what a whopper he is too,” and 
John proceeded to pull him close to the boat. 
“We can’t land him here, boys, run to 
shore and we will coax him up with the 
aid of the line and turn him on his back. 
It is a snapper, and when we get out put a 
stick under the shell and pry him up and 
over and look out for your feet.” 

By this time the bow of the boat was on 
the bank and scrambling out the three men 
finally got their catch on the sand and 
turned over and it was then harmless. The 
sun was getting uncomfortably hot and it 
was very nearly over their heads and 


122 


TRANSMISSION 


brought from John the remark, “that it 
was nearing the festive hour of noon.” 

“I am hungry as a wolf,” and he stood 
looking at the turtle. “I would like a little 
of him in some soup. Let’s go to the shanty 
and take him along and wait until John 
can make a good soup with which the fried 
bass will go pretty good; what do you say, 
Phil?” 

“Second the motion, and I guess John 
will vote the ‘ayes,’ so here goes for the 
cabin.” 

Arriving there they proceeded to help 
get things ready for dinner, hanging up the 
lines as usual to dry, and pulling up the 
boat. In the meantime their cook w^as put- 
Master Snapper in a palatable condition 
and when ready, good to his word, he mer- 
ited the praise bestowed on him by his hun- 
gry guests. After dinner the boys threw 
themselves on the bunks and were enjoying 
their after-dinner smoke, when John, whd 
was standing at the door, lazily looking at 
the stillness of the lake and searching the 
west for the slightest sign of a cloud, sud- 
denly exclaimed : 

“Boys, our wish is gratified, I think. 
See that small cloud over in the southwest; 
that means rain.” 

After watching it quite intently for a 
few moments the party were agreed as one 
opinion — rain. 


TRANSMISSION 


123 


“Guess we won’t go home to-day, Phil, 
and so our traps need not be packed ; that 
cloud means rain sure as you are a foot 
high.” 

“I’ll stay another day or two if John 
will keep us.” 

“You are welcome to stay here all sum- 
mer. This life grows rather monotonous 
and you are such good companions.” 

“Well now if it is decided that we are 
to stay. 111 have to send a telegram to my 
superintendent — say, I do hope that cloud 
is good luck to us — I told him I would 
be back Saturday. Get your hat, Phil, 
and come along, we won’t be gone long.” 

It was John’s turn now to do up the dishes 
and he had barely put things in a present- 
able shape when a “Hip! Hip! Hooray!” 
came to his ear and in another minute Phil 
came dancing into the hut and proceeded 
to execute a skirt dance closely followed 
by Ash. Rain had begun to come and as 
Ash closed the door he spoke between 
breaths : — 

“Rain — rain — rain! Hear it come down. 
By Gosh, Phil, you haven’t lost any of your 
old time wind. How far is it from the sta- 
tion, John? Can’t be more than a quarter 
of a mile?” 

“It’s a good half mile.” 

“Why that’s only a little jaunt,” inter- 
rupted the ex-football player, “old boy, 


124 


TRANSMISSION 


you are getting loggy. Guess I’ll have to 
prescribe the training table for you and re- 
duce that aldermanic frame of yours. 
What a strapping hulk he is, don’t you 
think so, John?” 

“Yes, quite a good chunk of a boy but 
he comes by it naturally. You don’t 
weigh as much as your father does, do 
you?” 

“Not quite; but I am crowding the old 
gentleman very close. I weighed two hun- 
dred and ten the last time I stepped upon 
the scales, but I don’t think I top you 
much, do I, Phil?” 

“About fifteen pounds. We are both 
heavier than when we bucked the line ; I 
am by ten pounds and you must be by at 
least twenty or more.” 

“Yes, I never went over a hundred and 
ninety when at school.” 

“Hear it rain, boys; if it will only re- 
main cloudy to-morrow we are billed to 
catch a musky — Say, Phil, you are not 
averse or have any scruples against fishing 
on a Sunday, have you?” 

“Not in the least, John. ‘Better the 
day, better the deed;’ you seem to think I 
am religiously inclined. I suppose you are 
judging from our daily discussions. I 
don’t pretend to be the worst nor the best 
sinner on the earth nor am I either a saint 
or devil. I think I trot along in the happy 


TBANSMISSION 


125 


medium class along with Ash and a whole 
lot more of good fellows. The opinions I 
have advanced are my own theories, but 
like many others I do not practice what I 
preach. But to return to your first inter- 
rogation about the right or wrong of fish- 
ing on Sunday ; to my theory it is no more 
wrong to fish on Sunday than to go buggy 
or bicycle riding on the same day. You 
have the same object in view — simply to en- 
joy yourself — and as long as you are injur- 
ing no one I can’t see where the harm lays.” 

“Neither do I,” said John as he refilled 
his pipe ; “one can find harm in any pas- 
time if he so desires, and it depends upon 
the man who is seeking the enjoyment. A 
corrupt mind will find something bad in 
every act. no matter how trivial. Then 
there is the Psalm singer who looks upon a 
man who doesn’t wear a uniform of sack 
cloth rolled in ashes, as a human devil. A 
man like that is one who should be shunned 
and is a detriment to society and a draw- 
back to every one, the church included.” 

“Right there every time, John, but there 
is another specimen of a man who is also a 
detriment. It is the hypocrite. He 
drives more away from the church every 
day than the minister can convert in a 
year,” said Ash. 

“I am with you there. Ash, and while 
you were talking,” joined in John, “I 


126 


TRANSMISSION 


thought of a man whom you know as well 
as I do. He is a big lumberman and a big- 
ger hypocrite — ” 

“I know him, John,” laughed Ash. 

“Never lived. He is interested in a 
company that has their headquarters in 
Chicago, and he is the managing partner 
of the concern. He attends church and 
leads the choir and pretends to be a de- 
vout Christian. The whole town is his 
body and soul. Every house, every stick 
of wood he lays claim to. No one is al- 
lowed to own a foot of ground or the house 
that they live in. There is not a house in 
the town that cost more than a hundred 
dollars to build, and the rent is enormous, 
from five to ten dollars per month. For 
shanties that bring in five dollars, the cost 
is about seventy-five for their building. 
Each and every employee is expected to do 
all of his or her trading at the company’s 
store, where they ask from ten to twenty 
per cent more on each and every article of 
food and wearing apparel than they can 
be purchased for at any outside store, or 
could send to any of the big department 
stores and pay express on at that. If he 
does not spend a certain sum each month, 
he inquires of them the reason. He grinds 
them down to the last cent and glories in 
the statement that the store pays a hundred 
and twenty-five per cent profit. 


TRANSMISSION 


127 


“He has a doctor and each married man 
has to pay one dollar per month out of his 
wages, while each single man pays fifty 
cents. If this went to the doctor then it 
wouldn’t be so bad to find fault with, but 
as there are two hundred men employed, of 
whom two-thirds are married, the amount 
coming in each month from this source is 
quite an item ; but the doctor is paid a 
salary of seventy-five dollars a month with 
what extra fees he receives from the out- 
side. This man is growing rich and people 
call him a shrewd business man, and those 
who meet him only in a social way outside 
of his business speak of him as a Christian 
man. He can give his testimony at the 
evening prayer meeting and make a prayer 
or lead in Sunday school with equal grace. ” 

“I am sure I know him now,” said Ash, 
•“he has a very beautiful wife and three or 
four children, yet if nature had properly 
adorned him he would have a coat of 
bristles six inches long.” 

“Such a man as that does more harm to 
the church than a dozen infidels can ; the 
young men who look to the church for 
examples turn away in disgust, and I can’t 
blame them for I should not care to as- 
sociate with any one who uses the church 
as a cloak to shield his base character,” 
remarked Phil; “religion when not car- 
ried to extremes is a grand theme. A 


128 


TRANSMISSION 


church is a glorious institution; hut that as 
well as religion are carried to extremes. It 
is a constant fight between one denomina- 
tion and another, yet they all claim to 
worship the one Christ who is God; no 
matter how small the town, there are 
generally three or four denominations. A 
good Methodist could worship his God 
only in a Methodist church, and the same 
rule is applied by all denominations.” 

“You are O. K., my boy, there,” said 
John, “in all religions except mine.” 

“Yours! Why that is the first time I 
ever knew you belonged to any church, ’’ex- 
claimed Ash in amazement. “I always 
thought you were a spiritualist.” 

“I am to a certain extent. I must con- 
fess I lean a little toward that belief. I have 
been filled with spirits on several occasions, 
and if old John Williams is as convivial af- 
ter death as he has been before that event, 
he will be a lively old boy.” 

“I don’t doubt you there, John, but go 
on with your story ; what is your religions 
belief?” quizzed Phil who was becoming 
interested. 

The old fellow looked on the wall for a 
moment as if afraid to speak, and after a 
moment’s pause, “lam a Universalist.” At 
this Ash commenced to laugh, and was 
given a sturdy rebuke with a “Stop laugh- 
ing, Ash.” 


TRANSMISSION 


129 


“Is that right, are you a Universalist?” 
grinned Ash ; “you might as well be noth- 
ing ; they sanction everything ; card play- 
ing, dancing, raffles and any old thing in 
fact. You can do just as you please in 
your church.” 

“Hold on there, you are wrong. There 
is one thing you can’t do.” 

“What’s that?” 

“Well, you can’t go to Hell,” spoke up 
the old fellow with emphasis. 

“Say, John, if that’s the case, I guess I 
will come in on probation, the first chance 
I get. I have sat and listened to orthodox 
ministers sending one and all who did not 
come forward at revival meetings, to that 
place of fire and brimstone, until I have 
felt that creepy sensation that skates up 
and dpwn a fellow’s back, every time he 
passes within a block of a graveyard after 
dark, and I want to join some church that 
can’t send a fellow there, no matter if he 
is the blackest sheep in the flock.” 


CHAPTER IX. 

PHIL AND JOHN CONTINUE THEIR DEBATE. 

“Now you are poking fun at my belief. 
You mentioned card-playing and dancing ; 
as long as one plays cards but for the a- 
musement they afford, and does not gam- 
ble, I can see no harm in it. You can 
find harm in any game, if you feel so in- 
clined, even in checkers, chess, croquette, 
or any game you can mention if you play 
them for personal gain. Then you men- 
tion dancing ; now as a society man, and 
one who likes to trip the light fantastic as 
you do — and I know it, too — do you see 
any harm in dancing?” 

“No, can’t say I do. There are, how- 
ever, a lot of church people who do see 
the harm in it and denounce it openly, but 
yet will dance themselves ; they are bigots. 
Dancing, like everything else is what one 
makes it. I am not in favor of a public 
dance, where every Tom, Dick and Harry 
rub elbows with you ; where the longer 
they dance, the fuller the dancers grow ; 
where they rush across the floor, ‘a la foot- 
ball tackle;’ but a club dance or private 
party, where dancing is indulged in by 

130 


TRANSMISSION 


131 


ladies and gentlemen, which is elevating, 
I am in favor of. The tendencies then are 
toward advancement in etiquette. It 
teaches one how to be graceful, how to 
approach a lady, and in fact, is the best 
school of culture one can attend.” 

“Certainly — certainly — but see here. 
Ash, don’t you think those church people 
of whom you spoke, and who condemned 
it ought to study their bibles a little 
closer? They would find there a score of 
passages that sanction it. If my memory 
serves me right, the 6th chapter and the 
14th verse of the book of Samuel reads : — 
‘And David danced before the Lord with 
all his might ; and David was girded with 
a linen.’ Then again in the 150th Psalm, 
4th verse, ‘Praise Him with the timbrel 
and dance ; praise Him with stringed in- 
struments and organs.’ Those long-faced 
fanatics who eschew everything in the 
shape of amusement, won’t get a reserved 
seat or standing room any quicker than the 
rest of us poor mortals; do you think so 
Phil?” 

“No John, I don’t. There is only one 
way, and that is to do unto your neighbor 
as you would have him do unto you. 
Those hypocrites, fanatics and rich spread- 
eagle church members will find the gates 
are not always ajar. In the last class 
I named, I refer to the wealthy class who 


132 


TRANSMISSION 


go to church for mere display. They pay 
a high pew rent, contribute their share 
towards the minister’s salary, pay large 
sums towards the high priced choir, en- 
dow richly the missionary fund, turn over 
their cast off clothes to the Ladies’ Aid 
Society and think they are Christians.” 

“Now you are coming to where I like 
you,” said John. “Those rich men and 
their families when a poor and plainly 
dressed stranger wanders into their pew or 
sits near them, wrap their silks closer 
around them, and dust any stray lint from 
their broadcloth as if the stranger were a 
plague. Such church members are a draw- 
back to religion ; in the eyes of the world 
they are eminently fitted for the heaven 
that is promised. They seem to think that 
when all else fails they can buy their way 
into the sacred precincts. I wonder if they 
can buy it? They have never read that 
passage in Matthew, 19th chapter, 24th 
verse, which reads : ‘And again I say unto 
you, it is easier for a camel to go through 
the eye of a needle than for a rich man to 
enter into the kingdom of God.’ Then 
again in Mark, 10th chapter, 23rd verse: 
‘And Jesus looked round about and saith 
unto his disciples, ‘How hardly shall they 
that have riches enter into the Kingdom of 
Heaven.’ Boys, it is, — it must be too true. 
Riches are a grand thing here on earth, 


TRANSMISSION 


133 


but they are an even thing with the wid- 
dow’s mite in heaven.” 

Phil was silent for a moment. The rain 
was pattering down upon the roof and Ash 
was standing by the window watching the 
water drip from the slanted roof and run 
in a pool to the lake. At length Phil 
spoke. “The rich people and wealthy 
churches could do ten times the amount of 
good if they tried. Instead of paying 
thousands of dollars upon a building, or a 
pipe organ, stained glass windows, hiring 
a high priced choir, thousands that are 
sent to educate the heathen, and things too 
numerous to mention that are of no avail to 
our own country and any one in particular, 
there are other important things that can 
be done with that money for more good 
in the universe than I have mentioned. 

“How" often do the common people get a 
chance to hear the noted divine, not often. 
The church is supposed to be a place of 
public worship, but it is not. As soon as 
a poor man and his wife or family enter 
one of these churches of the rich, they are 
made in one way or another to feel out of 
place. The ushers seat them in some far 
off corner or behind a pillar, or their rich 
neighbors turn up their noses or stare at 
them as if they were caged wild beasts. 
For instance how many outside of the re- 
gular congregation ever get to hear such 


134 


TEANSMISSION 


noted divines as Lorimer, Gunsalus, Swing- 
or Withrow? There are thousands who 
would like to hear them, but who dare not 
force their way into those churches where 
wealth alone is supposed to worship. 
Now, then, if some of the large sums were 
used in building, say three large taber- 
nacles in a city the size of Chicago — one 
for the north side, one for the south, and 
one for the west side, with a seating 
capacity of say — oh — ten thousand — and 
each Sunday have one of the many noted 
rectors preach the gospel to those who 
have no church of their own — to the people, 
I say, and I mean the people of the common 
class who cannot afford to sustain a high 
salaried preacher and choir. There are 
enough noted men in Chicago so that the 
same one w^ould not be called upon more 
than once or twice a year to donate his 
service. Let those churches be built for 
the people and sustained by the other 
churches. Instead of sending money and 
raiment to Africa, where the natives 
never use it, spend it in clothing the 
poor and needy of our own cities. It is 
an old time phrase but it is a good one just 
the same, ‘Charity begins at home.’ If 
the members of the salaried choir rebel 
against donating their services for one or 
two Sundays a year, they can easily be dis- 
pensed with. Singing by a large con- 


TKANSMISSION 


135 


gregation can be and is far more sweet 
and speaks more effectively for the heart 
than listening to some artist warble, who, 
when he or she is not in the choir can in 
nine cases out of ten be found upon the 
stage.” 

“Good, by Golly! Good!” ejaculated 
John, “you can expound good sense to my 
notion better than any speaker I ever lis- 
tened to.” 

“For my part I am but a listener in this 
controversy as I know so little about 
churches in general although brought up 
to attend each Sunday ; but those times 
have long since disappeared. In fact 
when Sunday morning comes, I am dead to 
the world until noon.” 

“Ash, you are an infidel! one thing is 
certain you wouldn’t make a good Cath- 
olic ! ’ ’ 

“I should hope not, Phil. John, here, 
who rises with the lark would do, as he 
would generally be on time for early mass. 
Hey John?” 

Phil had noticed a sensitive twitching 
about John’s face while Ash was talking, 
and as he finished he broke in with the re- 
mark : “Of all the humbugs in religion the 
biggest fraud of them all is the same Ro- 
man Catholic religion. Boys, I know 
where of I speak, take my advice and think 
twice before you marry a Roman Catholic 


136 


TRANSMISSION 


girl. No Protestant should marry out of 
his faith; neither man nor woman — for 
their life will ever be an unhappy one, if 
the one still adheres to his or her priests. 
That very same act of my early life 
brought me to where I am. My wife was 
a devout Catholic and as soon as children 
came to us the trouble began. From a 
prosperous man I became a wanderer. 
How any educated sane man or woman can 
believe in the teachings of that church is 
past my conception. To think that men 
and women of these advanced times believe 
that a mortal being, no different than them- 
selves can by counting over a few beads ab- 
solve them from sin. They approach the 
confessional day burdened with one sin or 
another, they leave the confessional box 
washed of all misdemeanors, to transgress 
or otherwise until the next time the day 
for confession arrives. When they die 
their family, near relatives or friends are 
taxed to pay the expense of paying their 
way through purgatory. The amount called 
for is in accordance with the amount or 
position held or possessed by the deceased. 
These same greedy priests will even take 
all a poor widow has. I know of a case in 
particular where the deceased left his wife 
a small house and lot ; in order to pay the 
demand of her priest she mortgaged the 
place for five hundred dollars and was un- 


TRANSMISSION 


137 


able to meet the payments and thereby 
lost her home. What’s the matter, Ash, 
you seem to be in a deep study?” 

“I was wondering if after the deceased 
friends or relatives have anted up if 
they supply him with a return check? 
Some of us poor devils would thrive better 
in Hades than with the select society of 
the angels.” 

“What’s your opinion of their convents, 
John?” asked Phil. 

“I would about as soon think of placing 
my girl in a brothel as in one of those con- 
vents. Why, if they are so religious and 
good, do they always have a high fence or 
brick wall inclosure around them and admit 
no one except the priests? Does it stand to 
reason that a strong healthy man who lives 
on the very choicest of wines and meats 
and does no physical labor, surrounded by 
the opposite sex has no tendency towards 
licentiousness? It certainly does\ That 
is one of the most damnable parts of 
their whole religion. It is neither in order 
with nature nor the word of God. Once 
more I bring to mind the 2nd chapter of 
Genesis, 18th verse — ‘And the Lord said : 
It is not good that the man should be alone, 
I will make him an helpmeet for him ;’then 
in Revelations 19th chapter, 7th verse — it 
reads : ‘Let us be glad and rejoice and give 
honor to him, for the marriage of the 


138 


TRANSMISSION 


Lamb is come and his wife hath made her- 
self ready !’ There are many more passages 
in which Christ sanctions marriage. Com- 
mon sense will teach us that. 

“Gosh ! but you can lay it down when 
you want to, John,” remarked Ash. “I am 
with you in all your statements and think 
that the Roman Catholic church is the big- 
gest fraud of any of them, and it seems to 
be their one object to keep their followers 
in the dark. Look at Spain, or Italy, or 
France and their colonies. As soon as a 
man becomes enlightened enough to reason 
out for himself, it does not take him long to 
see the deception practiced by the church ; 
and many of those same convents , even 
up to this day, in this most enlightened 
country, are supplied with appliances of 
torture that would rank with those in use 
during the days of the Inquisition.” 

“I am going to bed, and think it time we 
all turn in, don’t you?” remarked Phil. 

“Good-night!” put in Ash, “and hop- 
ing that to-morrow is cloudy and the atmos- 
phere musky, I lay me down to snore.” 

In a few minutes the boys were fast 
asleep, all save old John. The talk during 
the afternoon and evening had touched the 
old fellow, and his one vow to revenge on 
the faith which had so greatly wronged 
him, asserted itself in all of the forms. It 
was long after midnight when Morpheus 


TRANSMISSION 


189 


claimed him, and then it was only sleep 
of the troubled kind that inhabits the brain 
of trouble. Atone for your sins, ye human 
being to another, then look at your fellow- 
being in his misery, that your principles 
of forgiveness have caused — then, hide, 
and if there is the fire and brimstone of the 
hereafter may ye be hurled to its heart 
and burn — burn as ye have made many a 
poor being on this unnatural earth. 

“Time to get up, boys, it’s a musky 
morning sure as you live; ’’and John shook 
each one of his guests, who in turn greeted 
him with a pleasant “good-morning.” 

As Ash rolled out he rolled around and 
stretched, with, “I thought it was only 
midnight, what time is it?” glancing at his 
watch, “it’s only five o’clock. I slept like 
a log all night long. Roll out there, old 
man, daylight in the swamp,” and with 
his pants on he went to the window, “mus- 
ky to-day or I miss my guess.” 

“I never slept sounder in my life,” said 
that worthy as he jumped sleepily to the 
floor. If we land a musky to-day, John, 
you get the biggest demijohn of the best 
Rock and Rye money can buy.” 

“I will see that you get it if possible,” 
and as the old man glanced at his nearly 
empty jug in the corner, “I’m kinder dry, 
myself, and that feeling bodes no good for 
Mr. Musky.” 


140 


TRANSMISSION 


“It’s raining a little now,” said Ash as 
he opened the door, “and a little windy, 
too.” 

“We couldn’t have had a better morning 
made to order than this one?” 

“I told you if you fellows would stay 
over Sunday I would order something nice, 
and even an old reprobate like myself has 
his pull.” 

“You seem to have had several of them,” 
remarked Ash as he closed the door. “I be- 
lieve it is a good thing this damp morning 
for the inner man ; we must take a good 
supply along as we might as well dampen 
the inside as the out. Phil, take a 
pull, there are muskies in this lake and 
we are^ going to get at them. Let’s 
hurry and get our morning’s bite.” 

John by this time had breakfast well un- 
der way and it was not long before Ash had 
a big mouthful of Johny cake which caused 
him to venture, — 

“Real old fashioned Johny cake, just 
like my mother used to make. Phil when 
we can get away, we will send to our host 
here, a goodly supply of canned goods to 
get even on. what we have damaged.” 

“Yes, siree! John, make out as big a 
list as you wish of what you want. We 
will ship them to you as soon as we reach 
town,” said Phil, trying to talk with a 
mouthful of hot cake. 


TRANSMISSION 


141 


“If you fellows want to, you may replen- 
ish my larder. Send along whatever you 
wish to buy. I have been up here just long 
enough to eat anything and everything 
that comes my way, from a porcupine to a 
sunfish. But whatever you do, don’t for- 
get the wash as something from the states 
to counteract the fire-water here would go 
awful good.” 

“Rest easy on that point, you have got it 
coming and I’ll see that you get it,” re- 
marked Phil. 

“Come on, hoys, we might as well get a 
start now as any time. Phil, I got an old 
oilskin coat hanging up there, you had 
better put it on.” 

“Call you, don’t you want it Ash?” 

“No! I got one of John’s heavy woolen 
shirts on and as it is a warm rain, it won’t 
do me any harm if I do get a little bit 
soaked.” 

“All right then, John, I guess I can make 
use of it. Now for the muskys in earnest ; 
they are doomed to-day or my name isn’t 
Phil Hunger.” 

Going to the boat, the trio got in, Phil in 
the stern. Ash in the bow and John at his 
post by the oars. After a half hour’s fishing 
with no success whatever, they struck a 
bar and John cautioned both to look out. 
In a few more strokes, Phil, who had one 
end of the line tied to his leg for safety 


342 


TEANSMISSION 


and the rest running lazily through his 
hand, felt a shock that stunned him. The 
line suddenly became tight and his leg 
received a jerk; with a yell Phil ex- 
claimed — 

“I’ve got a snag or something — ” 

“Pull tight,” said John, “you have a 
musky and no mistake this time. Now- 
keep a tight line. He will hold back on you 
and won’t want to come, but just give him 
a couple of good strong, easy, firm jerks to 
see how tightly he is hooked, — that’s right, 
now for deep water, we’ll drown him.” 

“Drown him!” echoed Phil. 

“Watch your line,” cautioned John, “a 
fish is the same as a man ; with his mouth 
open he will fill up with water and drown. 
You see you have him firmly hooked, and 
by keeping a tight line you can keep his 
mouth open and at the same time make 
him come along. He will holdback and — ” 

“Yes I can feel him. Say, he must be as 
strong as an ox — ” 

“Try to get away, but won’t come nearer 
to the boat than he can help.” 

Phil was holding on with all his strength. 
The line was switching for a space of 
twenty feet in the efforts of the frantic fish 
to gain its freedom. By this time the boat 
was in the middle of the lake and about 
thirty feet of line out with the fish. 

“Now, Phil, I want you to land him 


TRANSMISSION 


143 


yourself, and you do just as I tell you. 
Don’t get him closer than ten feet of the 
boat as if you do he may be playing pos- 
sum on you. He’ll turn over and come to 
the surface pretty soon, as I see by the way 
the line acts he is getting tired, but don’t 
take him in then by any means. He’s lia- 
ble to wake up anytime and make — ” 

“There he is ! A whopper — ” 

“A lunge under the boat and break your 
line at any minute or tear the hooks from 
his gills. We will have an hour’s good tus- 
sle with him yet.” 

John was rowing steadily with a stroke 
that kept the boat at the same motion. 
Phil was all wrapped up in his prize and 
exclamations from him of glee came thick 
and fast. The boat came within twenty 
feet of shore, and John again made for 
the middle and the fish was again showing 
signs of life but not so rapid as at first. 

“Now,” said John, “he’s dying , but it 
will be a slow, hard death, as he will fight 
to the end and never give up.” 

Rowing around for about an hour with 
the fish at intervals making desperate ef- 
forts for release but still held firmly by the 
catcher, the boat was pointed towards 
shore. 

“Haul in on him a little, now who’s 
got a revolver in the crowd?” 

“I have,” said Ash, as he handed out a 


144 


TRANSMISSION 


very pretty weapon of a thirty-two calibre* 

“Bring him to ten feet of the boat — 
slowly now, not so fast — we have plenty of 
time and not so many fish.” 

Phil did as he was told and when within 
the prescribed radius John stopped rowing 
and standing upright fired two shot& 
which seemed to hit the fish on the head. 
By the time the boat was in twenty-feet 
of the bank : 

“Haul him over the side,” was John’s 
next command. 

Phil did as he was ordered. It taxed 
his strength to do it. John grabbed the 
butt end of the oar about three feet from 
the end and as the still struggling fish was. 
brought over the side and halfw’ay into the 
boat he hit it a tremendous whack on the 
head. Ash forgetting the position and losing 
his usually quiet manner grabbed the other 
oar and as the fish made one last break and 
very nearly jumped out of the boat, hit 
the specimen and losing his balance up- 
set the boat precipitating all three into the 
water. 

Phil had wrapped the line as he hauled 
it in around the thigh of his right leg and 
when he was in the water which was about 
ten feet deep at that point struck out man- 
fully for the shore. Ash and John stayed 
by the boat in order to bring it in. The 
fish on striking out made one last trial for 
liberty. 


TRANSMISSION 


145 


“I’ve got him yet,” yelled Phil. 

“Swim for the shore,” was the chorus 
of the other two spluttering companions. 

But swimming with a big fish who was 
intent on going the other way was not an 
easy matter. Phil finally got to where he 
could wade and then taking the line in both 
hands ran for the shore carrying his prize 
still struggling in the water. When he 
reached the bank he gave one jerk which tore 
the hooks from its gills and landed the fish 
on the edge of the water; jumping over its 
almost lifeless form he gave it a kick with 
his foot that put it out of harm’s way ten 
feet on the sand. But now the boys had the 
boat where they could drag it on the bank 
and right it. 

Puffing and blowing from their short 
bath and swim they all sat down and looked 
at their prize. 

“He’s a corker,” said Ash. 

“What does he weigh, John?” asked 
Phil as he gazed gleefully at his prize. 

“Forty pounds.” 

“Good sized. The biggest I ever saw?” 
said Ash as he stooped down and took hold 
of him to heft his weight. 

“Whew! but it was a wrestle,” and Phil 
was still gasping for breath. 

“Let’s go home, boys, change clothes 
and get a bite to eat, it isn’t noon yet but 
by the time we get changed and in shape 


146 


TRANSMISSION 


to eat it will be,” said John as he adjusted 
the oar locks and placed the fish in the 
boat, which w^as not a small tax of strength. 
“Right across the lake we go,” as he seated 
himself at the oars and commenced on a 
good hard stroke. 

“Where’s that jug?” asked Ash. 

Consternation was the look of all. 

“To the bottom!” said John; “when we 
left the boat the jug went with us and we 
can’t get it now, but I have a sealed bottle 
that I have kept for an emergency and we 
will knock the neck off of that just as quick 
as we get home.” 

“A little moonshine wetting on the inside 
to counteract the outside won’t go bad,” 
interrupted Phil. 

“Here’s a two-dollar bill. Now, John, 
just as soon as you put your feet on shore 
don’t stop until you go to town and get a 
new jug and get it filled and get back as 
quick as you can.” 

In a few more strokes they were on land, 
and while John took the fish to the ice 
house and came back the boys had the boat 
pulled up on land and were in the shack 
looking for the bottle. The old fellow 
went straight to a pile of wood and after 
throwing a few pieces from its top brought 
forth the coveted prize. A cork-screw 
was produced and after a few hearty pulls 
from all, the old fellow, at Ash’s suggestion. 


TRANSMISSION 


147 


started for the town on his errand. The 
boys built a fire and were just getting dry 
when he came in. 

“Don’t you change clothes when wet that 
way?” asked Ash. 

“No, I’m tough and don’t mind a little 
bath once in a while!” 

“Is there any deer around these parts of 
the country,” said Phil as he changed one 
leg in order to get the chill out of the 
other. 

“Well I guess so, I want you fellows to 
come up here in deer season and I’ll prom- 
ise you all the deer hunting you want. 
Ash has spent one season with me and 
knows whether it is good or not. How 
about it. Ash?” 

“Never had any better hunting in my 
life. Now Phil, why don’t you arrange 
your dates so as to be here between No- 
vember Ist and 30th.” 

“Bet I will if I can.” 

“John, I guess we will have to leave you 
to-morrow. We have had one of those 
times you read about, haven’t we, Phil?” 

“Never enjoyed myself better in my life, 
and I shall make it a point to come up here 
every year now that I know the way — ” 

“I’m very glad to hear you say so,” put 
in John; “but I am sorry the Muskys 
didn’t bite better; but seeing that Phil 
caught as large a one as was ever taken 


148 


TRANSMISSION 


out of the lake, I don’t care. Its exact 
weight is forty-two pounds and four 
ounces.” 

“Whew!” came in a breath from both, 

“Would I be presuming, Phil, if I asked 
you what business you engaged in?” in- 
quired John.” 

“Not at all, John; the fact is that I 
have neither business nor profession. I 
am undecided what to engage in, — a mer- 
cantile house or a profession. I left college 
a little over a year ago and have been trav- 
eling ever since. What is a good business 
for a big overgrown lazy chap like me any- 
how, John?” 

“The proper place for you is in the min- 
istry—” 

“No joshing now, give it to me straight 
as I am in dead earnest.” 

“I really do think you would make a 
first rate preacher, much better than some 
of those milk and water fellows, don’t you, 
Ash?” 

' “Come to simmer it down I should say 
he would. I never thought he could sober 
down the way he has; when I knew him at 
college — but Phil there has been a big 
change in you, my boy.” 

“No, Ash, you are wrong. I am the 
same Phil only as you say sobered down 
a little, but I’ll never be a preacher. In 
the first place I haven’t obtained that 


TRANSMISSION 


149 


divine feeling that is requisite in a true 
Christian preacher. In fact I don’t know 
exactly where I am at on the religious 
question.” 

“You would soon learn that, my hoy, 
and I really think the church is the place 
for you.” • 

“Don’t agree with you, John. You are 
placing me in the same category with hun- 
dreds of young men who, having graduated 
from college, can find nothing to suit their 
fancy. Their friends insist upon their en- 
tering the ministry, many of whom would 
he better oflP behind a ribbon counter or 
holding a plow; yet they go ahead, take 
their degrees and are ground out full 
fledged ministers. Yet, many are no nearer 
the truth than I am at present, but it af- 
fords an easy life and opens the doors of 
the most select society. A minister must 
necessarily be a deep thinker, a good elo- 
cutionist and above all a devout Christian 
in his own heart. There are now, too many 
men in the pulpit who are tiresome ; they 
may be good devout Christians and pro- 
found thinkers but if they are not able to 
deliver their sermons in good style the mass 
of church goers grow tired of them, and it 
isn’t long before his congregation grows 
tired of him and dwindles down until he 
only has a few of his deacons and their 
families left. The people of to-day are not 


160 


TRANSMISSION 


satisfied with cold dry logic ; they go there 
to be inspired, not to sleep, as many do, and 
I don’t blame them sometimes. The min- 
istry in my way of thinking is the highest 
profession there is, and only a man of the 
most marked ability should enter it and he 
should be a thorough Christian and a model 
man. Of course ministers are human like 
other men, but when they take upon 
themselves the responsibilities of teaching 
others the way to seek God they should be 
pretty near perfect and above all the little 
bubbles of the common people. They 
should be kind and affable to every one and 
show no partiality, for one man in the eyes 
of the lord is as good as another providing 
he lives up to the teachings of Christ; be 
he black or white, dressed in broadcloth or 
tatters no distinction should be made, when 
he knows that the poor man or the black 
man worship the same God as he does and 
as devoutly in their own way. I am not fit 
for the ministry nor do I think I am cut out 
for one. I am too quick tempered and far 
too sensitive to ever make a success in the 
pulpit. We have had several conversations 
since I have been here that have set me to 
thinking, and I have about made up my 
mind w’hat course to pursue in order to 
make the most of my life in the future. 
Do you care to hear my policy outlined?” 

“Go ahead !” said John, “lam anxious 
to hear. I know it will be original.” 


TRANSMISSION 


161 


“Give it to us in full, Phil, I need a 
little advice on that very same head myself ; 
even I might be able to do a little good by 
settling down with my extra cash, besides 
using it all to gratify my own selfish 
whims.” 

“That’s the way I like to hear you talk. 
Ash. I will give you my plan and then if 
you have any suggestions to offer, all 
right.” 

“Shoot away,” said John. 

“Half a minute,” said Ash, “I have an 
idea. I am beginning to feel that curious 
sensation that all the opposite sex are 
credited with. Yet if the truth were known 
they are wrongly accused of possessing it 
all, yet that most horrid of all brutes, called 
man, has a normal growth of that bump of 
curiosity, and, in some cases, have an ab- 
normal one. I am afflicted that way and I 
want you to go ahead — frank as possible.” 

“Gallant boy ! it is noble in you. We 
should always treat the gentle sex as our 
superiors. The days of knighthood are 
of the past but those of a true gentleman 
are of the present.” 


CHAPTER X. 

A PHILANTHROPIC SCHEME . 

“Fill up your pipes, and then Phil give us 
your plan of campaign,” remarked John. 

After they had acted upon the suggestion 
offered, each squared away in the most com- 
fortable position. Ash reclined lazily up- 
on one of the bunks, Phil occupied a home- 
made rocker made from barrel staves and 
hickory branches, while John was seated 
on an egg crate tilted back against the 
wall, with his feet on the table “a la com- 
fort.” Each was enjoying himself to the 
utmost, when Phil began to unfold. 

“I will begin at the beginning. At 
twenty-one I fell heir to fifty thousand 
dollars that had been left me by my father 
who was a colonel in the confederate army; 
at twenty-three I graduated, and the last 
four years of my life I have spent in travel. 
I will be twenty-seven next December and 
I haven’t yet made up my mind what I was 
cut out for or to what I am best adapted 
in this busy world of ours. Hoarding up 
one’s wealth I don’t believe in — ” 

“Excuse me, Phil,” broke in John, 
“neither do I, and if I were rich the very 


152 


TRANSMISSION 


153 


first thing I would do would be to hire 
some great strapping young fellow like you 
are — an extra-foot ballist, one whose kick- 
ing abilities had been thoroughly tested — ” 

“Well, old man, I can find one for you 
as soon as my ship of state comes in. There 
are a host of young fellows who are work- 
ing their way through college that would 
fill the bill for you, but what in the world 
would you do with him?” inquired Ash. 

“All I would ask of him, boys, is to give 
me one of those swift kicks every time I 
attempted to take off my coat.” 

“Well shake, old man, I thought there 
was an alfinity between us, and now you 
have let the cat out of the bag. I have the 
same tired feeling of working between 
meals that you have and I am afraid it will 
die with me. But go ahead, Phil, with 
your story, don’t mind us,” remarked Ash. 

“Well, to go on where I left off. No man 
should hoard up his w^ealth or allow it to 
accumulate. In doing so he is laying the 
foundation for an immense fortune that 
will in time assume a magnitude that is ap- 
palling. We have a number of such men 
in this country. As those fortunes in- 
crease the possessor grows more avari- 
cious, and before long he desires to control 
the output of some certain manufacture, or 
to own, through the market, a certain crop, 
and thereby enhance its value, and in a day 


164 


TRANSMISSION 


add another fortune to his already immense 
one. Such manipulating of these fortunes 
are the main cause for all dissension and 
strikes among laboring classes, and are 
the breeders of socialism, which is but the 
child of anarchy, that reptile that is fast 
gaining strength in this grand country of 
ours, by allowing the scum of Europe to 
pour into our country and pollute our fair 
lands. It is not right that any one man 
should possess more than he can spend. As 
a man grows rich men fawn upon him, 
then society opens her gates, then the doors 
of a church are opened to him, and the ed- 
ifice is proud of its conquest. He gives 
generously to all the many funds that are 
to be found in a church. He may give a 
thousand, or as high as a million to some 
college, and he is praised and feted as being 
a noble and gracious man ;but all this time 
his vast income is increasing ; he has but 
to turn his hand and the price of a cer- 
tain manufactured article will rise in price 
one-fourth to a cent a pound, or gallon, as 
the case may be, and the generous giver gets 
back his seemingly large gift several times 
over. When he dies all the good work he 
has ever done is remembered and enlarged 
upon, and the bad is forgotten. 

“He dies a member of some wealthy 
church, which pays its minister some ten 
or twenty thousand a year, from five to ten 


TRANSMISSION 


155 


more for a choir, and listens to the anthem 
from an organ costing thousands of dollars 
for which the dead millionaire helped to pay 
his share and something more. Amid the 
mountain of floral decorations and the 
notes of the funeral dirge, he is placed in 
a hearse preparatory to his last ride on 
earth. Then the people gather around and 
sing his praises and claim that he has gone 
to heaven. Yet he leaves behind him mil- 
lions with which he might have benefited 
his fellow men, but preferred to keep 
for the furtherance of his own selfish ends. 
No man who allows his wealth to accumu- 
late can ever enter the kingdom of heaven. 
Is it right that one man should enjoy the 
most expensive luxuries without helping 
his fellow men to obtain a crust of bread 
for their starving loved ones? 

“I say no ! 

“If I understand God aright, I believe he 
does also. After the death of that million- 
aire, his fortune is so immense that his 
family cannot spend it and it grows on and 
without any assistance from them. Now, 
then, here is a chance for them to redeem 
themselves in the eyes of men, who are 
men and true believers in the Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

“Take this fortune, whatever it may 
amount to and go into some business, no 
matter what, so long as it gives employ- 


166 


TRANSMISSION 


inent to the poor. Hire competent men to 
conduct the financial part of the business 
and pay them what their services are 
worth. Pay all the laboring men what- 
ever the prevailing figure is for such work 
all over the country, retain for themselves 
a salary such as the head of a large insti- 
tution should draw, and at the end of the 
year all the net profits be divided among 
the employees, according to the position 
they occupy in the firm. By such means 
the fortune won’t accumulate and there 
will be no strikes for shorter hours or no 
discontent among the employees. Each 
man will do his best towards the success of 
the enterprise ; for the greater the success, 
the greater their share of the profits. 

“That is my theory for the solution of 
the only way co become a Christian and use 
his money to the best advantage. 

“As I remarked, I received fifty thous- 
and dollars with four per cent interest on 
my obtaining my majority. I have finished 
my education; have traveled in foreign 
lands as well as our own ; have studied the 
conditions of men the world over and I am 
now going to pick out some good business, 
invest my money in it on the plan above 
and have it conducted according to the 
idea advanced.” 

“Your ideas are grand,” enthusiastic- 
ally responded Ash ; ‘ ‘in fact beyond those 


TRANSMISSION 


157 


of the hungry business man of to-day 
whose motto is ‘make all you can and save 
all you make.’ Now, I am not a philan- 
thropist like you, but merely a young man 
bent on all the pleasures of life, and I mean 
to get all I can get out of this life for I 
have my doubts about the next. But I’ll tell 
you what I’ll do. It occurred to me why 
you were unfolding your, scheme. You know 
that I am the only child and that the old 
gentleman is credited with being a million- 
aire several times over. Whether he is or 
is not I do not know. I do know that he 
has been one of the best fathers to me, a 
man ever had, and also my good fortune to 
have one of the noblest, grandest women 
for a mother the Almighty God ever cre- 
ated. To cut a long story short, father 
presented me with a fifty thousand dollar 
interest in the firm the day I was twenty- 
one. Mother would never allow father to 
out do her in anything, so went the old 
gentleman ten better in U. S. gold bearing 
bonds, so you see I won’t starve. Now 
what I want to get at is this: father’s tim- 
ber is about cleaned up in these parts but 
he has several large tracks further west. 

“With this season’s cut he will be 
through and intends to retire from the bus- 
iness. Now, Phil, I will put in fifty thou- 
sand dollars with you and buy the plant at 
the end of the season, buy father’s hold- 


158 


TEANSMISSION 


ings in the west and embark in the lumber 
business. I think that that is as good a 
business as we can go into, nowadays, and 
it will give employment to several hun- 
dred men. I understand enough about the 
business to secure the right kind of men 
for the positions to be filled, and we can 
keep our headquarters in Chicago. I will 
settle down and attend to the selling part 
while you can look after the financial end. 
What do you say, now, to my proposi- 
tion?” 

“Just the plan old fellow, I am with you 
heart and soul. There’s my hand on it.” 

Grasping each others’ hands they shook 
as two true friends would over so hasty an 
agreement. 

“May God bless your undertaking is the 
best wishes of an old fisherman ; but, boys, 
see that you do not imitate that lumber- 
man who pretends to worship God while he 
grinds out shekels from the sweat of the 
poor man’s toil, and don’t forget to regulate 
your store and hours to the other parts of 
your business.” 

“You need have no worry on that score, 
John, now that I have made up my mind 
to go into this affair, I will leave no stone 
unturned but will put my whole soul into the 
work and the store will be conducted upon 
the same plan as the rest of the business. 
Nothing will be charged over the necessary 


TRANSMISSION 


159 


running expenses, and as far as the houses 
are concerned, after the cost of the build- 
ing and lumber that is used is paid for, no 
rent will be charged at all, but whatever 
necessary repairs are needed the men using 
them must pay for it being charged only 
with the actual cost of said damage. Each 
year all will have a nice little sum coming, 
that will tend to lighten their burdens 
when a rainy day or old age steals upon 
them. And now as we have laid the cor- 
ner-stone to a new scheme let us retire, as 
to-morrow we must go ; and John, I will 
never forget you, this has been one of the 
happiest trips of my life and I shall always 
remember it.” 

“John,” remarked Phil, “my enjoyment 
has been immense, and it has come to such 
a successful ending. I am going to have 
that musky stuffed and will always keep 
him to remember old John Williams and 
the Little Kabbershien ; and John I want 
to add another thing, you must come down 
and spend a vacation with me and I will 
guarantee you a good time, and I wd'H pay 
all expenses and you must come.” 

“No you don’t, Phil, I come in on that 
deal, you can’t whip-saw me on that deal, 
I will stand half those expenses and in 
addition load you down with as fine a stock 
of canned goods and bottled affairs as you 
can buy in the city of Chicago,” and Ash 
spoke in a very earnest tone. 


160 


TRANSMISSION 


‘ ‘All right, my boys, if I can muster up 
courage to make the trip I shall accept the 
kind offer whenever you send for me. I’m 
pretty rusty though on the ways of the out- 
side world and I guess I wdll cause you lots 
of trouble piloting me around, but if you 
boys are willing to undertake the job, why 
the contract is let. I will pack my turkey 
and hie myself to the south w^henever you 
send for me. It’s something I wouldn’t do 
for anyone else living, but I have taken a 
great fancy to you boys and I am willing to 
break all vow^s and promises for you.” 

“Well said, John, you may expect to 
hear from us this winter; when the days 
grow short and dark, we will send for you 
and I promise you will be entertained to 
our level best. Phil will take you to hear 
some of those noted divines he mentioned 
and I will take you to the theatre, may be 
you can see Eddie Foy. He is very funny 
and you can laugh until your sides ache; 
and as you have a bald spot you will make 
a very good end man for one of the front 
seats where you will be near enough to 
catch all the stray smiles that come our 
way from the pretty ballet girls. Say, 
we’ll have a time and show you Solomon in 
all his glory, as well as the white elephant, 
won’t we Phil?” 

“We will certainly do our best!” and 
Phil started to get ready for bed. Throw- 


TRANSMISSION 


Iftl 


ing himself upon his bunk and bidding 
them good-night, he was soon sleeping 
soundly. The others occupants were not 
slow to follow suit and in a short time 
nothing but the heavy breathing of the 
sleepers could be heard. 

It was unusually late when they awoke 
the next morning, being after seven o’clock. 
Having until four in the afternoon before 
going, they started on their last fishing 
trip. Unusually good luck came to them 
and with a fine string of bass to their credit 
they were well satisfied. After dinner 
they sat and smoked their last smoke with 
John for some time, then proceeded to pack 
their grips. About half an hour before 
train time they sallied out to traverse that 
lonely road that their old guide knew so 
well, and that Phil thought so beautiful 
with its crooks and turns and all its wild 
scenery clothed in green so grand to the 
eye of those who love nature in her loveli- 
est raiment. As they passed the burying 
ground Phil looked back at the lonely shaft 
as it reared its white body amongst the 
wild and rugged scenery of the forest. 
Breaking the silence he exclaimed : 

“Say, John, don’t the spirits of the de- 
parted ever bother you when you go by 
here at night, a little worse for wear and 
tear?” 

“I must admit that they do once in a 


162 


TRANSMISSION 


while, but the spirits that do the bother- 
ing the most are the kind one can carry 
in his vest pocket, protected from the 
outside world by a covering called glass. 
Those are the only spirits that ever bother 
old John.” 

They soon reached the depot and after 
purchasing their tickets they had a few 
minutes to spare before the train came. As 
they heard the whistle of the engine they 
shook hands with the old man and could 
not help but see the tears, silent hut im- 
pressive tears, as they stood in the old 
man’s eyes when he grasped their hands 
and shook them good-bye. 

“Boys, I shall never forget this summer 
and I shall expect to see you up here this 
fall and I promise to furnish you with some 
Tare sport in hunting.” 

As the train pulled in they gave John 
one more hearty shake and Ash slipped a 
couple of twenty dollar bills into his hands, 
one for himself, the other for Phil, as the 
train pulled out and carried them into that 
busy world so different from the quiet one 
they had been enjoying with old John for 
a companion. 

Depositing their grips in the sleeper and 
after paying for their seats and tipping the 
porter they repaired to the smoking apart- 
ment. 

“Old John is quite a character,” re- 


TRANSMISSION 


163 


marked Phil as he fixed himself comfort- 
ably on the seat and lazily looked out of 
the window at the old choppings as the 
train ran by them. 

“Yes,” replied Ash, “but a little of him 
goes a great ways. He is a good fellow 
for a few days but the money he made out 
of us will be all drunk up. The old codger 
won’t do a tap until he has got rid of it all. 
Now a man of that kind makes me weary. 
I like a good hot sport but I do like to see 
a little sense coupled with it.” 

The conversation drifted from one topic 
to another until they reached the last sta- 
tion before their destination, when Phil 
suddenly changed the subject with the re- 
mark : “I guess I’ll go straight through 
to Chicago.” 

“Oh, I guess not. To-day is the fif- 
teenth of June and to-night is the annual 
summer party of the ‘K. B. M.s’,a club 
made up by the young business men of the 
town and they give a summer and winter 
party. All the best people of the town at- 
tend and they are very enjoyable affairs.” 

“By George! I don’t know. I am due 
in New York on the twenty-second — but I 
can make it and will stay.” 

As the two friends left the car, they 
shook hand with the porter, and thanking 
him for his kindness, they got into a cab 
and were driven to Ash’s room. After a 


164 


TRANSMISSION 


bath and a complete change of clothes Ash 
and Phil went to the mill office in order to 
admit of Ash’s glancing over the mail as 
there might have been something important 
to be attended to. After a hasty supper 
they again repaired to their quarters to 
dress for the ball. Phil was obliged to 
borrow one of Ash’s suits, a new one that 
was made a little small and fitted him to a 
small detail. When once dressed two finer 
specimens of manhood could not be found 
or duplicated. Entering their carriage 
they were rapidly driven to the club house 
where after alighting and Ash instruct- 
ing the driver as to the time for call- 
ing for them they ascended the few 
steps of the broad veranda, and crossing 
the brilliantly lighted porch, they entered 
the club house. After divesting them- 
selves of their light top coats they ascended 
to the ball room which was on the second 
floor. 


CHAPTER XI. 


THEY DANCE. 

The boys had taken their time about 
dressing and they did not arrive until after 
the grand march and one or two dances 
had taken place. As Phil scanned the hall 
he could hardly realize that he was in a 
little town of some nine thousand and in 
the heart of the lumbering districts, for the 
scene that met his gaze was indeed a gor- 
geous one. Such wealth and culture dis- 
played by both ladies and gentlemen, and 
with the beautiful decorations, superb 
orchestra, the scene could have been 
transferred to any of the largest cities, 
and the contrast of wealth and beauty of 
that ball room would have withstood all 
comparisons with the most select balls 
given by that class in society that style 
themselves the “400.” 

Between the next intermission Ash gave* 
Phil a hurried introduction, right and left, 
to both ladies and gentlemen. Being fond 
of dancing he was soon gliding over the 
floor with a petite blonde who was like a 
fairy in comparison to her dark stalwart 
partner. He found his partner to be an 

165 


166 


TEANSMISSIOI<r 


exceptionally good conversationalist, and 
he enjoyed the waltz hugely; as the music 
died away he re-seated his partner, but 
before doing so he engaged her for another 
waltz. 

He had hardly reached his seat when 
Ash grabbed his arm ; excusing himself he 
followed his chum, a little against his will, 
across the hall to where he was introduced 
to a tall, handsome matron whom Ash had 
informed him was the finest of fine waltzers 
on the floor and jolly in the extreme. He 
found her all that he had learned, and was 
more than surprised at learning that she 
was the mother of a fair young bud 
who had just made her debut in society, 
and upon being introduced to her found 
the young lady, who was just entering upon 
that age when first romances begin — 
sweet sixteen — but in figure she belied the 
age as she was a Diana in mold, being sev- 
eral inches above the average height of 
women, with large blue eyes and wavy 
brown hair, and inherited her mother’s vi- 
vacity. She was fated to break more than 
one man’s heart before her last engagement 
closed in marriage. 

The handsome young Diana introduced 
him to her friend, who was a handsome 
little lady of medium build, with beautiful 
brown eyes and hair,just the kind of a girl 
one would like to meet, with cute little 


TRANSMISSION 


167 


dimples in her cheeks and beautiful teeth 
and as pleasant a little lady as a young 
man, fond of a society girl, would choose 
to meet. He met many other ladies during 
the evening, but it was not until the night 
was half gone that Phil was introduced to 
a lady who attracted his attention and held 
it more than anyone he had seen in any of 
the many times he had been in society. 

She was a brunette, a little above the 
average height, of fine appearance, with 
large hazel eyes. She had been introduced 
to him by his first dancing partner, and 
she was a fine foil for the stately beauty. 
She was grace personified, and the way she 
rolled those beautiful eyes when she smil- 
ingly asked or answered a question sent a 
thrill through our hero. He had not per- 
fectly understood her name, having been 
struck with her majestic beauty, and 
could not for the life of him, remember if 
it was a miss or madam. They had a 
waltz and the young man was wishing it 
would never end. He secured the promise 
for the next lancers and as the waltz end- 
ed a gentleman, whom Phil took to be her 
father, claimed her, and he was once more 
bowing to a young lady who was past her 
teens, and one of those cuddlesome little 
creatures that are all smiles and eyes, whose 
voice is that still wee tremble denoting a 
shrinking but affectionate nature. She was 


168 


TRANSMISSION 


so delighted ; so pleased to dance with him ; 
was this his first visit to the city? if so, 
what were his impressions, and was he go- 
ing to stay long? and a hundred more such 
questions fired at a rapid fire gait at close 
range. Phil did his best to keep up with 
her, then quit in despair wondering how so 
small a creature could have so much wind. 

She was but an indifferent dancer, but 
was better on the hop than on the glide. 
As the music died away and he had found 
his companion a seat Ash came to his rescue 
and, excusing himself, accompanied his 
chum to the smoking room where with sev- 
eral other young men they smoked their 
Havanas. 

Phil met a young fellow who was attend- 
ing the same university that he had, and 
upon hearing Phil’s name he fairly hugged 
him and said — “Old boy, I am so glad to 
meet you ‘don’t-cher-kna,’ I have always 
wanted to meet the greatest full back of our 
college, and my deah fellah you must 
spend a few days with me, etc. etc.,” fairly 
hanging on to Phil and showering questions 
that soon made him a bore. Phil told Ash 
that he was tired of the “Cholly boy” and 
finally got away from him. He was intro- 
duced to a young lawyer who appeared to 
be very bright and witty, and a great con- 
trast to the over-fawning mamma’s boy, 
that he enjoyed his conversation. 


TRANSMISSION 


169 


Finishing their smoke they again entered 
the ball room, and looking at his card, he 
made out a mark that he had put down for 
the lady whose name he had failed to catch 
and who had so attracted him. As the 
music had just started the waltz, he hur- 
ried across the ball room to his charmer, 
who was still sitting by the same gentleman 
whom Phil had taken for her father. Once 
more as the music struck up Phil waltzed 
as in a dream. Having always been a 
great society man, he had many flirtations 
to his credit, but he never had a woman 
who came so near his idea of the beautiful. 
As they glided over the polished floor, he 
thought he had at last struck his ideal. 
In all his extensive travels, he had never 
met her equal to his mind; she was very 
gracious but not gushing. She was rather 
quiet and yet not reserved, queenly in her 
hearing but not haughty, nor showing any 
trace of the proud, cold nature. They talked 
of books, travel and art ; upon all those sub- 
jects, he found that she was well versed, 
having spent some time on the continent, 
and her knowledge of the latest books of 
the season was such as showed her to be 
a well read woman. Once more the music 
came to an end and Phil had to seat his 
charming partner. 

The next dance was with his first part- 
ner of the evening. What a contrast? 


170 


TEANSMISSION 


One, grand and majestic in her bearing, 
the other handsome in her own style of pe- 
titeness. Gushing in her conversation and 
with a careless grace that did go well with 
her graceful little figure, that seemed al- 
ways animated with that spirit of reckless 
abandon, that attracks the opposite sex. 
He learned that she was a Vasser graduate 
and that she had spent several years trav- 
eling, but only in this country. He also 
learned she was a married woman though 
he knew she could not be more than twen- 
ty. She told him that her friend and he 
made the handsomest couple on the floor. 
Giving him a sly little look, she asked him 
if he didn’t think she was handsome. Phil 
fell into the trap that was laid for him by 
the little coquette and before he realized the 
fact, he had described her as a goddess and 
the loveliest of all the daughters of Eve. 

Without giving him time to catch him- 
self, she smilingly remarked that she 
knew he did not intend to be rude, but 
meant to mention that present company 
w’as always excepted ; and giving him one 
of her most bewitching smiles said : 

“Poor fellow, I pity you, May is mar- 
ried;” and asked him to take her to her 
husband, who was sitting across the 
hall. She then excused herself, and Phil 
had no sooner turned around than he was 
confronted by Ash : — 


TEANSMISSION 


171 


“What do you say, shall we take a trip 
up town or stay her out?” 

“I have had a magnificent time, Ash, but 
I am also very hungry, so if we can get in 
somewhere let’s go. I have had enough 
dancing and I was just going to hunt you 
up to see what you thought about it.” 

“Never too late in this burg. I know a 
neat little place that has hot meals at all 
hours, and we can get a porterhouse broiled 
to the queen’s taste ; anything you choose 
to wash it down afterwards.” 

“Then let’s go. I have just finished the 
last engagement I have on my card.” 

As they were going earlier than antici- 
pated, Ash was forced to telephone for 
their carriage, but did not have long to 
wait. While doing so. Ash introduced 
him to a little fellow, that was smooth- 
shaven and who looked anywhere from fif- 
teen to thirty. He was a dapper little 
fellow, and such a polished talker that 
one would not have to talk with him 
more than five minutes before he was 
acquainted with him. Phil took quite a 
fancy to him and after their carriage had 
arrived and they had left the club-house 
he asked Ash who that boy was. 

“Boy!” and Ash started to laugh, “why 
that ‘boy’ is ten years older than you and 
at least eight older than I. He has been 
one of the boys for the last fifteen or eigh- 


172 


TRANSMISSION 


teen years and has escaped the noose. 
When I was in my knickerbockers, he was 
one of the bloods of society. He used to 
have some money but I guess he used it all 
up hunting for that old fountain of youth 
that Ponce de Leon did, only he was 
smarter than the old Spaniard and found 
the fountain or Elixir of Life, because he 
does not grow a day older as the years 
come and go. He keeps falling back each 
year into the society of the rising genera- 
ation. Now ITl tell you. He’s the same 
age of the lady I introduced you to, that 
is the mother of that society beauty, the 
ooming Diana as I believe you call her. 
Yet he is now going in the same crowd as 
her daughter. I actually feel old beside 
him. I think he is foolish, he doesn’t sell 
his receipt. He would make more money 
than Colonel Sellers of the eye-water fame 
ever dreamt of.” 

By this time they had pulled up before 
the restaurant that Ash had spoken of, and 
paying the cabby he dismissed him and 
ushered Phil into as neat and quiet a place 
as one could wish to find. 

After seating themselves at a table Ash 
proceeded to order up a supper that would 
have been enough for a half dozen ordi- 
nary young men ; but judging Phil’s appe- 
tite by his own he knew about what they 
needed; then looking ovei the wine list he 


TRANSMISSION 


173 


ordered a couple of pint bottles of — and 
the same number of quart bottles of ale. 

“Now let’s give the inner man a chance 
and if I have left out anything, holler! 
Now, mister, tell me what you think of the 
upper crust of my old home?” 

“I’ll try and do justice to the crust. In 
fact I was nonplussed with the array of 
beauty and wealth displayed by your towns- 
men. The men are gentlemen and that is 
the highest praise I can give them. The 
ladies — they are beautiful women, and in 
calling them women I give them the high- 
est praise I can. All ladies are women but 
all women are not ladies.” 

“I am glad you like the town and the 
society, and although the town is nothing 
but a backwoods lumbering village it can 
boast of culture that would do credit to 
any city in the country.” 

“Right you are. Ash, and you can be 
proud of your old home.” 

“Well, old fel, 1 have promised to write 
up the ball for my old friend who is on one 
of the papers here. He was called out of 
town and I promised him at the hotel over 
a week ago to write the article, as it is one 
of the leading society events of the season 
and I must do it. Give me your views on 
whom you think was the most strikingly 
dressed woman you saw there to-night!” 

“The fact is I saw so many handsome 


174 


TRANSMISSION 


costumes worn by so many that I can’t 
start in — ” 

“Now, Phil,” was the interruption, “you 
know the costume and the wearer who 
pleased you most. I thought you under- 
stood her name had a handle to it, or I 
would have put you aright.” 

“What are you driving at? I can’t com- 
prehend for the life of me?” 

“Now don’t blush so; my old sweetheart 
told me that you had at last met your 
Juliet only to lose her as quick as you got 
her.” 

“Don’t talk to me in parables. I am a 
little loggy this morning and don’t catch 
your drift.” 

“That’s all right, too, I have been there 
myself and can sympathize with you ; but 
to enlighten you upon what I am driving 
at, although I know you are well aware of 
the text I will begin by explaining to you 
that I was once the sweetheart of that 
once bewitching bunch of flirtation, that 
heart destroyer introduced to you early 
in the evening — Mrs. Case. We grew up 
together and she was my first little bunch 
of loveliness and I her Joe. Why man, I 
didn’t have a pair of trowsers to my name 
but what were baggy at the knees, and I 
know I wore several holes in the Moquette 
just obeying my lady’s commands. Just 
picture in your mind ‘yours ever thine’ 


TRANSMISSION 


175 


as a simpering swain upon bended knee — ” 
They both burst into a fit of laughter 
at some funny thought. 

“Well, I went to college, she to Vassar. 
I went through school, while she returned 
in a couple of years. I never heard the 
reason but think it was caused from mid- 
night suppers — supplied by letting a rope 
with a dainty little basket slip through the 
window — presto change — it returned laden 
with the choicest eatables some love sick 
dizzy swain had purchased for the occa- 
sion. In fact too much high life—’’ 

“And you wanted to steer me right up 
against the same dose, did — ’’ 

“Oh no’ But listen. She tired of wait- 
ing for me and one day upon opening my 
mail, an announcement of the marriage of 
my first sweetheart to Charley Case. I 
could only make the best of it, in fact, I 
don’t think more than three hairs of my 
head turned gray. Case is a fine fellow but 
a)l wrapt up in business and it was an ill 
mated pair from the start, I think, but I 
guess she got along as well with him as she 
could with any man. In fact no one man 
could suit that girl. She is not satisfied un- 
less she has a dozen to draw from. Her motto 
is — ‘Variety is the spice of life.’ Case 
lets her have her own way and she does as 
she pleases. To make a long story short, 
she told me how smitten you were on her 


176 


TRANSMISSION 


“chum” Mrs. Fay. You broke and forgot 
yourself while Mrs. Case was pumping 
you, my boy, and she informed your humble 
servant of the conquest. 

“Throwing all josh over board, Ash, 
what a lucky dog that husband of hers is. 
Where was he last night? I saw her father 
there, or the gentleman I supposed was her 
father.” 

Ash had a hard time to prevent himself 
from laughing. 

“That old duffer was her husband.” 

“Is that right! I can’t imagine how 
such a beautiful young girl came to marry 
a man old enough to be her father.” 

“Why that’s easy, it’s the old man’s 
darling or the poor man’s slave. It is said 
that old Fay held a mortgage upon some 
property that her father owned and the 
bargain was closed by the girl accepting 
his hand providing he cancelled the debt. 
How true the story is I don’t know but 
you can’t make me believe that she loves 
that old bag of bones. Fay and Case are 
partners and that is why their wives are 
so thick. Fay is the moneyed man and 
Case the hustler, together they are a strong 
team and are making money. Their wives 
are as different as day is from night. No 
man’s name but that of her aged spouce 
has ever been connected with hers, but not 
so her friend’s. But say, here comes our 
supper, or rather our breakfast.” 


TRANSMISSION 


177 


Pitching in as only two hungry men can 
do they did ample justice to the viands and 
after filling up and very nearly cleaning off 
everything they arose from the table and 
after settling at the desk started home. 
Reaching their rooms Ash produced from 
his trunk some of his own cigars and bid- 
ding Phil make himself as comfortable as 
he could until they had finished their smoke, 
they would then bathe and turn in for a 
few hours. 

“Now, then, I am ready to describe a few 
of the handsomest costumes; with whom 
shall I commence?” 

“Let me see. Mrs. Ransome had on a 
handsome gown, so did her lovely daughter!” 

“I think so, too. Now here’s where I 
shine. I can write up a fancy ball costume 
like an old stager. I don’t know how I 
came to be so well posted on dress, but I 
can tell at a glance whether a certain color 
becomes a lady or not and I notice the dress 
of a woman as much as I do the wearer. 
Listen.” (Here Ash writes.) 

“Among the many beautiful costumes 
worn at the Semi-annual Ball given by the 
‘K. B. M’s.’ at their hall Monday evening 
was one worn by Mrs. G. N. Ransome. It 
was an evening gown of black lace with a 
pattern in chenielle, made over ivory 
satin and two lace flounces edged with rib- 
bon, bodice cut low back and front and ar- 


178 


TRANSMISSION 


ranged in two full draped puffs over a long 
sleeve guimpe of figured lace, a corsage of 
lace embroidered in steel encircles the 
waist and shaped in points extending to 
the neck which is continued down the 
shirt from the waist, collar was formed of 
tiny lace ruffles and wrist bands were 
trimmed in the same way, black suede 
gloves and satin slippers, with diamond 
necklace. 

“Miss Ransome wore a gown of ivory 
satin duchesse with a close fitting skirt 
trimmed with a close shaped ruffle extend- 
ing up the front of the gown on each side 
and meeting in a point a few inches from 
the top of the skirt, the ruffle w^as edged 
with narrow valencienes lace which at the 
upper edge was cut away in scallops and 
•caught to the lower edge with oval pearls. 
The bodice was low necked and trimmed 
with two shaped ruffles at the left side 
and a draped piece at the right side, the 
girdle was of pearls, the sleeves tight and 
flaring at the wrists, white satin slippers 
and gloves, with a necklace of pearls, car- 
rying a bouquet of white roses. Mrs. Fay 
wore a skirt of pink satin cut in a yoke shape 
over the hips and opened over an open and 
elegant embroidered front wrought in silver 
thread and silver lined beads and a narrow 
edge of lace bordered the plain satin sides 
the waist was of mousseline-de-souie over 


TRANSMISSION 


179 


real lace around, the arm holes, pink un- 
dressed kid gloves shoulder ’ length with 
pink satin slippers, an opal pendant set 
with diamonds in her hair with a bouquet 
of red carnations. Mrs. Case wore a beau- 
tiful gown of pink satin. How does that 
strike you, Phil? I won’t give you any 
more in detail.” 

“You are a connoisseur of dress and no 
mistake. I noticed that Mrs. Fay looked 
lovely and such a woman would look lovely 
in any dress.” 

“Tut! tut! I used to talk that way my- 
self but I have my eye teeth cut now. But 
I am going to bed; come on old man, turn 
in, we are both tired out.” 

It was nearly four o’clock when the boys 
awoke ; they had just finished dressing when 
the door bell rang and was answered by the 
little daughter of the mistress of the house. 
It was a note for Mr. Collins, and a “quick 
delivery,” too. As Ash was on the point of 
going down town, never once thinking that 
any one would be after him, he was as- 
tounded when he was handed a very pretty 
envelope addressed to him. Both boys had 
their hats on and ready for the street but 
retreated to their room for a look. With 
a broad grin on his face Ash read aloud : — 

“Dear Ash: 

“Charlie and his partner are going to 
Chicago this morning on business. Come up 
and bring your friend ; will have Sadie there 


180 


TRANSMISSION 


also. Be sure, now, and don’t disappoint me. 
We will have a jolly old time for sure. 

“Au Re voir, 
“LoiiA. 

“P. S.— Don’t come until eleven as it is to be 
on the strict ‘Q. T.’ L. & S.” 

As Ash ceased reading he glanced over 
at Phil, who was in the act of lighting a 
cigar; he had such a queer expression 
upon his face that Ash burst out laugh- 
ing : 

“What’s up anyhow! you don’t seem 
to be overjoyed at the invitation?” 

“I am very much afraid you will have to 
count me out as I have delayed a couple of 
days now, and I ought to get away to- 
night.” 


CHAPTER XII. 


ANOTHER PEW DAYS IN WISCONSIN. 

“Don’t be foolish! I will be offended if 
you don’t stay over the rest of the week 
with me. You can telegraph your parties 
in New York to cancel the date set and ar- 
range another.” 

“Really, Ash, I can’t — ” 

“But you must ! I won’t take no for an 
answer, and that ends it.” 

“Conditionally! I will stay over until 
day after to-morrow morning, providing I 
can get a train out of here for Chicago, 
making connections with any of the east 
bound trunk lines.” 

“Good. I suppose I will be forced to 
content myself with that. Now then I will 
send Lola an answer, telling her we will be 
on deck and that ‘Mum’s the Word.’ Say 
— Phil — by the lovely ten we will have a 
jolly time and no mistake. With all kinds 
of good things to eat. She knows my fail- 
ing of old, it is devil’s food, caramel cake, 
chicken sandwiches, with some of old Fay’s 
extra dry for wash, may be a hug on the 
side.” 

“To express it mildly, I am somewhat 
181 


182 


TEANSMISSION 


surprised. What if some one should find 
out that we were being entertained by two 
such prominent society ladies when their 
husbands were away.” 

“Don’t get nervous or cross the bridge 
before you get to it. No one will ever find 
it out. The Cases live in that handsome 
square house that sets back among the trees 
on Grand Avenue, and at that time of the 
night there is no one down in that neigh- 
borhood. We shall be compelled to walk as 
I would not dare to hire a rig and drive 
down; it is only a nice little jaunt, you 
won’t mind that and it will be the safest.” 

“Well ! I can run the risk if they can but 
I am surprised. Ash, just the same,” said 
Phil. 

“Frankly you are making a mountain out 
of a mole hill. It is just a little moonshine 
to kill the monotony of this little town. 
Lola is a grand musician and I have heard 
that Mrs. Fay is a singer, I used to warble 
when at college and I know yon can sing 
like a nightingale. We will sing, play 
cards, gossip and eat cake that is fit for 
the gods. There is no harm in that as I 
can see? You are growing prudish ‘old 
fel,’ take my advice, enjoy life; it will be 
our only chance I guess and when such an 
opportunity offers itself I don’t believe in 
turning it down.” 

“Oh don’t trouble your mind any more. 


TRANSMISSION 


183 


I will go, but my opinion has changed on 
certain points since going to bed this 
morning and getting up this afternoon.” 

“When you know the world as well as 
your old coach does, you will look upon it 
in the same light I do.” 

“May be you are right, my faith is con- 
siderably shaken on some questions.” 

“You are as readable to me as a book 
and you can’t fool me. Your goddess in- 
stead of being of the other world has 
turned out to be of mortal clay. Own up 
now am I right?” 

“Unquestioned! I admit it. I went to 
bed, dreamed of an angel, awoke to find it 
was a terrible nightmare in reality. I 
thought I had discovered an ideal woman ! 
beautiful, loving and in full possession of 
that grandest trait possessed by woman — 
virtue. She may be all these still, but she 
is endangering her fair name by allowing 
two men to call upon her at eleven o’clock 
at night during the forced absence of her 
husband. The fact alone would incriminate 
her and if the old parrots of the world were 
taught to speak by one of their number, 
what would you say of the miraculous rise 
of the mole hill to the mountain then? 
Now come tell the truth to me, am I right?” 

“Every one for himself in this world an^ 
each has his own ideas upon certain ques- 
tions. I am somewhat of a skeptic on 


184 


TKANSMISSION 


virtue. I presume there is such a thing, in 
fact I know it, but I will say that the num- 
ber are about equal of both kinds; to speak 
truthfully I will say virtue is a rarety.” 

“Ash, you don’t believe a word of what 
you are saying. There are just as many 
virtuous women to-day as there were when 
our grandmothers were alive ; you should 
not judge all women by the majority, the 
same can be said of the men, though the good 
women outrank in number the good men. 
In fact I look upon women as far above 
men, virtuous and noble, until they have 
proven themselves otherwise. We are for- 
ever preaching out our advancement in 
science, art and learning ; but we would do 
well to retain some of the manners of those 
great, great grandfathers of ours who were 
such knightly gallants. Even now you will 
hear the expression : ‘he is a gentleman of 
the old school, so courtly and gallant,’ in the 
language of the day such a man is a gen- 
tleman in every sense of the word. We 
judge too quickly, the same as we do every 
thing else in these hurried times.” 

“Phil,” said Ash, “you were pinked 
pretty bad last nignt, weren’t you?” As I 
have told you before, I have been there my- 
self. — You needn’t laugh — even I the soci- 
ety cynic was once a happy youth in love 
with all the fair ones, their steady cham- 
pion just as you are now; but, I have 


TRANSMISSION 


185 


been, whether fortunately or unfortunately, 
scorched once or twice and my views have 
always changed with each and every 
singeing. My romances are a few and my 
escapades are many. I will give you a short 
detail of the duel of hearts between a fair 
one and myself that happened to me while 
on the continent, if we have time and I 
won’t tire you?” 

Glancing at his watch he saw it was a 
quarter to five and as they could not do 
anything until after supper both sat down 
deciding to wait until 6 :30 p. m. before 
starting out. 

“Go on. Ash, I am very desirous of 
knowing what kind of a girl gathered you 
— such a veteran heartbreaker. Got her 
picture?” 

“Stop your jesting or I won’t say a word, 
but if you will promise me to go lightly on 
me I will recite my little speech entitled, 
‘Listen to my tale of woe.’ It was in gay 
‘Para’' that I met my charmer. She was 
young and handsome and belonged to that 
class of women who are so much admired, 
yet the gates of the upper ten are closed 
against them. She was on the stage, but no 
common chorus girl although not out of 
her teens I should judge. She was under 
the management of a manager who is noted 
for his lucky finds and in her he had a jewel. 
She was singing or rather entering upon her 
career in the grand opera.” 


186 


.TEANSMISSIOX 


“What was she like?” put in Phil. 

“Evidently you are interested. I won’t 
attempt to describe her but to my mind she 
was what Mrs. Fay is to yours. She was 
beyond description of mortal tongue. I 
will only say that she was a brunette if 
there ever was one, with hair of raven 
blackness, that rolled back from a forehead 
that was low* and broad, in a wavy heavy 
mass, each wave filled with a ripple. She 
was dark of skin as an Egyptian, with a 
rose tint as soft as Damask mantling her 
cheeks; each were marked by a dimple 
and when she smiled they alone were enough 
to drive a man crazy or in love.” 

“A man is always the first when suffering 
the effects of the last.” 

“No offence, Phil.” 

“That is my experience and I didn’t 
mean to place such a broadening effect upon 
it as I did,” replied his friend. 

“Well, to go on with my story. Her 
eyes — her eyes — well, they were her eyes, 
and such eyes as they were are beyond 
compare. Nose — I can look at you and 
see a striking resemblance in noses. Her — ” 

“Where’s the glass?” interrupted Phil. 

“ — Neck was beautiful, full and well 
rounded, with a tall willowy figure. In 
fact, if she had lived in Caesar’s time, Cleo 
wouldn’t have been in it; if she had 
lived in Mohammed’s time he would have 


TRANSMISSION 


187 


added another chapter to the Koran and 
built an addition to his harem; had she 
lived in Henry VIII’ s time she would have 
been numbered among his list of queens ; 
were she in Salt Lake City at the time of 
Brigham Young she would have been his 
favorite spouse. But she lived in my time 
and my ‘time was’. You remember when 
we first heard May Yohe sing, how struck 
you were by her voice, well, this princess, 
whether Egyptian, French, Spanish or 
Gypsy, I don’t know which, but someday 
she will be the greatest contralto that ever 
lived. She can warble as far ahead of 
May as the nightingale can out-do a spar- 
row. 

“I met — no matter how — it was by acci- 
dent partly and more by design — but the 
fact remains that I met her. Once more I 
had that baggy at the knees feeling; I 
pleaded but all in vain — foolish boy that I 
was. I told her that my pater was rich, 
my pater was good, my pater was kind, 
that I was mamma’s only darling boy, that 
we would live in costly style, that my al- 
lowance was a liberal one, that I could not 
live without her and that I loved her be- 
yond description. What do you suppose 
she said to all this. Listen! I will try to 
repeat it verbatim, ad liberatum, et punct- 
uatum ! ‘My boy you are but one of many. 
I have princes, dukes, c<punts, generals. 


188 


TRANSMISSION 


millionaires, artists and a host of others at 
my beck and call. I try to treat them all 
alike. My mind is given to my art; when 
I decide to wed I will make a public an- 
nouncement of it; the lucky or unlucky 
dog that wins my hand will be my liege lord 
and I will bow down my head to him as 
the head of all my realms. Not that I 
desire to inflict a deep wound, let me speak 
frankly, and say that my heart has never 
been really in danger until now.’ Then 
she paused and eyed me as a cat does a 
mouse before devouring, then added, ^un- 
til now.'* After casting me down to the 
uttermost depths of hell, drawing and 
quartering me in her own sweet, cruel 
fashion, she suddenly as it were grabbed 
me out in time to save my life, but had 
killed forever the spark called love that I, 
poor fool, thought I possessed. 

“That is all. She is still unmarried and 
on the stage — and so am I. That is my 
story, simple, strange in detail, yet true.” 

“That is a romance,” exclaimed Phil, 
“one to be remembered, but you ended it 
very abruptly. When she told you that 
you were the first man that had ever 
touched that inner chord that leads to the 
heart, what did you say or do, may I ask?” 

“Certainly you can with no offense 
whatever. I was like that little Polish 
boy, who from a simpering child turned in 


TRANSMISSION 


isy 

the space of a few moments, to a 
man. My love, if I can call it such, was 
turned to hate; my heart or that part of 
me that is called a heart seemed to turn to 
stone and T gracefully, but silently, with- 
drew from that battle of hearts in which I 
had been so badly worsted. T remember as 
though it were but yesterday, how regal 
she looked that afternoon in a sweeping 
costume of red silk velvet and necklace of 
garnets set with diamonds in her wavy 
tresses. Lovely beyond description. No 
houri was ever more beautiful than that 
same Queen of Hearts.” 

“Yes, Ash, you did have a real live ro- 
mance, one that puts my little affair in the 
shade. But of what nationality was this 
fair deceiver? You failed to inform me 
with all your talk?” 

“You have me there! Whether French, 
Spanish, Italian or English, I only know 
she spoke English like a native and 
‘Pratee vous’d’ like a child of Para. I 
do know that I was like one in a trance. 
Waking or sleeping my brain was fire and 
it seemed as though it was slowly consum- 
ing my very soul, but, that last meeting 
suddenly cooled that scorched soul as if a 
piece of steel in the hands of a smith be- 
ing soused in a water barrel, then suddenly 
withdrawn only to hiss and scorch until it 
was cooled.” 


190 


TRANSMISSION 


“According to me it was the best thing. 
She would probably never have been satis- 
fied unless she was on the stage and you 
would not have cared to allow her to remain 
there, and you are a thousand per cent bet- 
ter off than if she had accepted you,” re- 
turned his companion. 

“I’m not losing any sleep over it and as 
long as I sleep well nights or days and can 
hold my place at the table I will not com- 
plain. But say, old man, here it is nearly 
six o’clock, we had better be adjourning 
towards the hotel.” 

So saying, they started. After finishing 
their supper Ash asked Phil to accompany 
him to the office as he wanted to scan his 
mail and see if there was anything demand- 
ing his attention for the next day. Only 
a few personal letters, none demanding an 
immediate reply. Closing his desk and 
locking the oflice they again sauntered up 
town. It was decided to call upon one of 
the young ladies whom Phil had met the 
night of the hop. Going to the house Phil 
was again presented to Miss Bertha Shaw 
and it was the same handsome, little, brown 
eyed fine dancer that had so finely enter- 
tained him on the floor. She was alone 
but sent a younger brother over to Miss 
Lewis’ house and within a few moments 
the little cuddlesome creature came tripping 
into the parlor. The evening was spent in 


TRANSMISSION 


191 


playing catds and singing all of the latest 
topical songs and ballads, which was an- 
other surprise to Monger as to the up-to- 
dateness of the town. After saying a 
pleasant good-night at 9:30 they again 
went to the hotel where they fell in with 
the young lawyer and Will Davis, the young 
old fellow that had defied father time. 
They all repaired to the card room and 
passed the rest of the evening playing 
whist. Midnight found the young men 
at home enjoying their last cigar before re- 
tiring for the night. 

In the morning after Collins had dictated 
a few letters and attended to some routine 
work a bicycle ride was proposed and they 
went over the entire town ending up at 
the Y. M. C. A. building, a new structure 
just completed and it was the pride of the 
town. Phil was surprised at its complete- 
ness, having a fine reading and reception 
room on the main floor, with lecture and 
ladies’ parlors on the second. In the 
basement were a complete set of bath 
rooms and in the back was a large gymna- 
sium finely fitted out with all the appoint- 
ments of such a structure. There was the 
punching bag, rope ladder, horizontal 
bars, trapeze, turning pole, leather vaulting 
horse, bowling alley and a number of other 
appliances used for increasing the muscles. 
Dive«ting themselves of their shoes and 


192 


Tr.A^'SMlSBION 


procuring canvas ones they each exercised 
with the punching bag and tiring of that 
Ash proposed a game of nine pins. After 
one game with the nine pins they played 
“cocked hat” with three pins, that grow- 
ing too easy they once more switched, this 
time to “Manhattan.” The friends were 
very evenly matched and after a friendly 
game returned to their rooms to prepare for 
dinner. Arriving there Phil found a note 
addressed to Ash lying on the table. Hand- 
ing it to the owner the latter hastily tore 
open the envelope and threw it over to his 
chum exclaiming : 

“The goose is cooked and from that ‘P. 
S.’ should judge it is all your fair goddess’’ 
fault.” 

Picking up the note Phil read: 

“Dear Ash: 

“Shall be obliged to cancel the en- 
gagement for this evening. 

Lola. 

P. S. I, like the rest of my sex, am only 
mortal, and did you ever know one to leave off 
the post script. So I will add that it is Sadie’s 
fault, positivelyrefusing to be one of the party. 
The old prude -I will know better next time 
who to ask. It is too late now to try to get 
any one else. 

“L 

Ash could hardly wait for Phil to finish 
reading the note before he put in. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


SOME WOMEN ARE TRUE. 

“Well, old boy. your marble statue 
didn’t fall from her pedestal after all. I 
suppose you can rest easy now, for you 
thrashed around horribly last night.” 

“Don’t bear down so hard on me, Ash, 
you know that I haven’t had all the exper- 
ience that you have had, but to be frank 
with you I am glad it was only a false 
alarm.” 

“No doubt about that, any one can 
tell by that smile that you are pleased. I 
am not, in fact I believe as Lola does, she 
is a prude. Just think of all the good 
things, such as devil’s food, and I presume 
had your beauty appeared she Would have 
added a loaf of angel’s food.” 

“As the party is off, I can see nothing 
to prevent my going to Chicago on this, 
evening’s train?” 

“Yes there is! and it’s a good sized pre- 
ventative, too. It outweighs you and its 
nom de plume is Ash! You don’t leave- 
town until to-morrow morning ; just because- 
that party is killed don’t think the whole- 
town is dead. I’ll dig up something and 

193 


194 


TRANSMISSION 


we’ll pass the evening pleasantly. But say, 
I am knocked out after anticipating such a 
good time — ” 

“I agree perfectly,” interrupted Phil, 
“that anticipation is better than participa- 
tion, so you have got the best of the bar- 
gain.” 

“I don’t agree with you, perfectly,” 
said Ash, emphasizing you, “there is no 
use whining over spilt milk. I do not see 
why, when she has a chance to get out on 
the Q. T. and enjoy herself in the society 
of a couple of exemplary young men like 
yourself and Mr. Collins, for an evening, 
she doesn’t accept. It ought to be a pleas- 
ant change from the society of that doting 
old spouse of hers, who ought to be in pur- 
gatory or some other warm place for 
marrying such a beautiful young girl, when 
he is ancient enough to have landed with 
the Pilgrims.” 

Phil coiild not help but laugh as his com- 
panion ranted and threw things around like 
a big overgrown boy when in a hurry to 
go out and can’t find his hat. 

“Own up, now,” he continued, “that you 
are more than satisfied.” 

‘ ‘I told you I was glad it was a false alarm 
to my thoughts. She has now regained 
her exalted position in my mind once more, 
in fact more. She has carved a niche there 
that her own queenly image will ever adorn. 


TRANSMISSION 


195 


Had she made up one of the party I would 
have left this town with a queer taste in my 
mouth and a distrust that would have 
wrought havoc to my future life. But now 
I find she is true to that husband whether 
she loves him or not. I am my old self 
once more and will uphold the standard for 
the noble and virtuous angels whom we men 
admire so much ; and it is right we should, 
were not our mothers women? Say what 
you may, women are a thousand percent 
better in thought and action than man, 
who claims to be so mighty and strong, yet 
he is but a weakling along the side of that 
strong moral nature of women. And if — ” 

“Stop that lecture! Saints and vir- 
gins!” yelled Ash; “I love the sweet little 
creatures as much as you do, but my stan- 
dard is not so far up the ladder as yours ; 
should one fall he is not as liable to get as 
badly hurt. I admit that women are lovely, 
sweet and timid creatures ; but you must 
admit, also, that they are fickle, childish 
and oft times untrue.” 

“Stop right there. How many men in 
comparison to their wives are not untrue? 
There are ten true women to one true man 
the world over, and the way men treat their 
wives is enough to drive them to do almost 
anything. Women are creatures of a loving, 
tender nature, marrying men expecting to 
receive that loving tenderness every man 


396 


TRANSMISSION 


should bestow upon her whom he swears 
before God and man to love, cherish and 
protect. As soon as he neglects his duty 
that patient wife is liable to have many 
thoughts that come to her through her 
husband’s neglect in his loving kindness to 
her. When a ’women expects kindness from 
her husband and does not get it, she will 
look somewhere else.” 

“Give it up, Mr. Orator. I am no match 
for you on the woman question, so guess I 
shall have to shut up, but I am sorry just 
the same that our expected evening’s enter- 
tainment is a thing of the past. You do 
know you wanted to meet the fair one just 
once more, didn’t you? Now own up like 
a little man, don’t blush so, for you can’t 
fool me, I am too old a stager, although 
young in years, in the affairs of heart, to 
not know anything.” 

“Yes, there was a feeling in me that 
prompted me to prolong my stay, that I 
could once more see my ideal. I knew it 
was wrong, for she was beyond my reach, 
being the wife of another — but that feeling 
was there and I could not master it 
until you received that note there. My 
idol crumbled as it were and I did not care 
whether I ever met her again or not. The 
third sensation has taken hold of me. 
I know I must never see her again, because 
between you and me — although I only saw 


TRANSMISSION 


197 


her once — I love her if there is such a 
thing as love, and I do believe there is. 
To-morrow I will leave this town and 
hopes, or at least I hope I shall never see 
her again. Some day I may meet another 
true woman,as there are plenty in this world, 
and ask her to share her burdens with me, 
for I believe in the union of sex, and not 
that marriage is a failure; it is like every- 
thing else in this world — what one makes 
it.” 

“Excuse me, old man,” responded Ash, 
“if I was too harsh or said anything to 
hurt those feelings of yours. I assure you 
I didn’t mean it. You know that I am 
such a hasty fellow in speech as well as in 
actions, and speak before J think.” 

“No explanations are necessary, Ash, 
I think I know that nature of yours better 
than you do yourself, nothing you could 
ever say to me in friendly conversation 
could hurt my feelings, for I know too 
well that you would not intentionally 
hit me in any weak spot in my armor. 
What a varied experience one can have 
in a very short time, to think how many 
strange things have taken place all inside 
of a couple of weeks. It is a good thing 
that only a few of us are born with second 
sight or gifted with a veil and therefore 
able to foretell the future.” 

“Right you are there, Phil, the past can 


198 


TRANSMISSION 


never be recalled, and the future can take 
care of itself, is my motto. But let me see 
what is on the program for this evening. 
There is a good show in town to-night. 
Then we will have a lunch and fix up the 
details of our scheme. What’s the matter 
with taking a drive this afternoon?” 

After luncheon they took a spin behind 
a trotter that Ash was negotiating for and 
was on the point of buying. He was a 
magnificent animal, black, and Phil, who 
was a lovc-r of horse flesh, fell in love with 
the beast, and after looking him over thor- 
oughly at Ash’s request, pronounced him 
sound in every respect, and advised his 
friend he had a bargain. In the evening 
they attended the performance of “The 
Girl I Left Behind Me.” Anything that 
had any martial music or brought in war 
scenes pleased our hero, and when the set- 
tings showed the plains, it sent his mind 
flying back to those happy days so long ago, 
when he once rode his own captured Indian 
pony over those broad prairies from morning 
until night. He never enjoyed a play more in 
his life, and informed Ash that he was 
sorry to see the curtain go down on the final 
scene. At the close of the performance they 
went to the quiet cafe to which they 
retired on the first night of their arrival 
in town and proceeded to again enjoy the 
culinary art of the proprietor. Finishing 


TRANSMISSION 


199 


their supper a game of billiards was pro- 
posed. Tiring at the end of the second 
game they sauntered slowly up the street, 
enjoying a cigar, to their rooms. Once at 
home, donning their smoking jackets and 
slippers they settled down in the most easy 
positions they could twist into. Ash pro- 
duced a box of cigars, a decanter filled 
with choice Burgundy, which was a relish 
to both. Smoking, they talked about 
everything, from their first meeting to the 
last foot ball game, where the team made 
such a wonderful record of a boxing match 
where Phil had been entered as a novice and 
turned out to be a crack, and the big sur- 
prise it caused in the young giant that con- 
fronted him — of the hazing escapades, flir- 
tations, midnight suppers in their“dens” — 
all were recalled with that feeling of regret 
that men have when they look back to the 
good times participated in w^hile at college. 
They talked of their travels and Phil lis- 
tened with the greatest interest to his 
friend’s narrative. One story impressed 
him particularly. It was the intense igno- 
rance of the peasantry, and the contrast 
between the common and laboring class of 
our country and that of the old world. He 
explained that the slang expression of “Hay- 
foot! Straw-foot!” had originated in drill- 
ing those same human beings who could 
neither read nor write. It took the great- 


200 


TRANSMISSION 


€3t patience as many of them did not know 
the difference between right and left, that 
it made the commands of the men in charge 
very difficult to be understood, and in order 
to compel them to comprehend their mean- 
ing they make the awkward squads put hay 
in the left shoe and straw in the right one. 
That instead of giving the“right”or“left” 
commands, it was “Hay foot” or “Straw 
foot.” He also spoke of the reverence 
with which those peasants addressed the 
titled personages, so different from the fear- 
less American who in the same scale occu- 
pied the same position that they did. He 
also said that were he a subject of the Czar 
of Russia he would be a Nihilist; or if in 
the realms of Emperor William — Anarchy 
would be his motto. 

“These people who talk of this great Re- 
public of ours,” and Ash warmed up to his 
subject, “ever accepting a monarchical form 
of government are men who were never in 
America, or are of that class of disturbers 
that are a detriment to any kind of govern- 
ment. The freedom of thought and mind 
allowed by the constitution of the United 
States will never be coerced by any one 
man or body of men as long as the world 
stands.” 

Phil agreed with him perfectly. 

“I am deeply interested,” he resumed, 
“in the working class in Europe. I gained 


TKANSMISSION 


201 


a large number of useful points that will 
be of great value to me in our schemes.” 

Phil related many incidents that took 
place in his four years trip through South 
America and some very perilous journeys 
over the Andes, when he was strapped in a 
chair that was carried by a mountaineer, 
who knew not what fear was, and of his 
long trip up the Amazon River, and many 
more of his various and interesting adven- 
tures with the natives of those far south- 
ern climes. 

It grew so late that the boys decided to 
put off until to-morrow their talk about the 
partnership business and turn in for the 
night. They awoke at about seven 
o’clock and as Phil’s train left at ten, af- 
ter a hasty breakfast they at once hastened 
to the office where in a room marked on the 
door as “Private,” they settled down to 
make the arrangements that were to put in 
reality the idea of the philanthropist. It 
was decided that as soon as Phil had 
finished his errand in New York City 
Ash would meet him at his father’s office 
in Chicago,lay their plans before him, and 
get his views on the scheme before they 
would put any of their plans in execution. 
After finishing their business it was nearly 
train time. Ash ordered a carriage and they 
hardly had time to get their grips and on 
the depot platform when the train pulled 
in. 


202 


TRANSMISSION 


Saying good-bye to his friend and col- 
lege mate, he was soon whirling away on 
his journey to Chicago. Making a hasty 
change in the first stop of his destination, 
he was soon on a Lake Shore sleeper bound 
for New York. Transacting his business 
in the east he once more packed his satchel 
for the western metropolis. 

Writing Collins to meet him within a 
week at the appointed place he resolved to 
run down to his old home and visit his 
father and mother, and as it was only one 
hundred miles he could run in at any time 
and meet Ash at the designated time and 
place. 

Phil had been away so much of his time 
since leaving college that his parents were 
overjoyed at meeting him no matter how 
short the stay might be. Major Wells 
was growing pretty feeble and his leg 
caused him considerable pain. His wife 
was never what one might call a strong 
woman, but she had a strong will power 
and would not give up for any little illness 
that would have made many women take to 
their beds. Phil had always been a loving 
son to his foster parents ; they in turn had 
brought him up as their own, and had he 
been their own flesh and blood he could not 
have been worshiped more. When he had 
attained his majority the major had ad- 
vised him in the best way he could as to 


TRANSMISSION 


203 


judicious investment of his fortune and 
secured his own lawyer to look after the 
fortune while he was traveling in South 
America. His visit was a rest to him and 
it was with a great reluctance that he said 
good-bye and left for Chicago. Register- 
ing at one of the leading hotels upon his ar- 
rival there, he telephoned to the office of 
Mr. Collins, Sr., and asked if Mr. Ash was 
in the city ; being informed in the affirma- 
tive he directed his steps over to one of the 
large office buildings that was within a 
couple of blocks of the hotel. 

Directing the elevator boy to release him 
at the floor of the lumber office, and seeing 
the name on the door as he stepped from 
the car, he walked right in and was greeted 
by Mr. Collins, Sr., and was informed that 
his son would return in a few moments as he 
just stepped over to the bank. Having 
never met the old gentleman he saw that 
John Williams’ description of the lumber- 
man was pretty nearly correct, as he talked 
about one thing and then another and 
showed that if not an educated man, he 
was at least well read on all subjects of the 
day. Ash resembled his father in possess- 
ing a large strong frame. Mr. Collins, Sr., 
was a very interesting talker upon what- 
ever subject talked upon, and Phil found it a 
pleasure to listen to him regarding his early 
experiences in Wisconsin when the country 


204 


TRANSMISSION 


that is now so thickly settled, was one vast 
wilderness. They had been talking close 
upon an hour, but it seemed to Phil as 
though it was but about ten minutes, so in- 
teresting was the conversation, when Ash 
appeared. After a friendly greeting and 
an introduction to Ash’s father as a matter 
of ceremony, the young man informed his 
father that his friend was the one he so of- 
ten mentioned when speaking of his college 
days, and that it was the young man who 
spent a ten days’ visit with him at their 
old home, and who now was intent upon in- 
vesting his money in some philanthropic 
manner, and that he was going to take a 
half interest in the enterprise, and that 
they had come to ask his advice as to cer- 
tain things pertaining to their plans. 

Mr. Collins, Sr., asked for a detailed ex- 
planation of the plans, and if he could in 
any way help Mr. Munger he would be only 
too pleased to do so. Phil rehearsed in 
detail his cherished plan to invest most of 
his money in such a manner that it would 
do the most good for the laboring man. The 
old gentleman listened intently; as the 
young man finished he grasped him by the 
hand as a father would his son when well 
pleased with any special act or stand 
taken by him, and shook it warmly. 

“It is a noble idea, my boy, and if Ash- 
ton wants to invest part of his wealth in 


TRANSMISSION 


205 


the enterprise I shall not hinder, but instead 
lend 8 helping hand whenever called upon 
for support.” 

He told Phil that he would finish cutting 
the last log he owned in Wisconsin in No- 
vember ; he was then going to dispose of the 
mill or take it down and re-build it upon a 
site he had in Minnesota, and form a com- 
pany, putting Ash at its head, and when 
he saw that they had everything started as 
it should be, to retire, as he was growing 
too old to retain his active business career. 
Since Phil had explained his plan he 
would make them a proposition. Each 
was to invest fifty thousand dollars, 
and with that sum as a starter he 
would at the close of his season’s cut 
take down his mill and re-build it on 
his timber in Minnesota. He would sell 
his mill to them for much less than they 
could build a new one, and with a few ad- 
ditions and necessary repairs the mill 
would be a modern one capable of turning 
out one hundred and fifty thousand feet of 
lumber for every ten hours run. The tract 
he held would take them from twelve to 
fifteen years to cut out, and he would sell 
it to them on easy terms, not charging a 
cent more than he paid for it; he would 
take their notes bearing three and one- half 
percent for the balance due on the timber. 

Phil was overjoyed at the manly way the 


206 


TRANSMISSION 


old gentleman dealt with them, and told 
Ash that he was ready to have his lawyers 
draw up the papers incorporating the lum- 
ber Company at once. 

Collins, Sr., said he would send up a 
couple of woodmen to estimate the tract 
and pick out the best place for the mill- 
site. Ash asked his father a few questions 
in regard to certain employees and told 
Phil that he was certain that their mill- 
wright and most of the men in his father’s 
employ would accept a position with the 
new firm, doubtless insuring the company 
of success as they were all tried and true 
men who had grown up in the lumber busi- 
ness. The manager of the company was a 
very capable man, and if he would accept 
the same position with them they could 
leave the management of the mill entirely 
to him, while they could occupy the main 
office in Chicago. He would attend to the 
correspondence and lumber mill, etc., while 
Phil could be the financier of the firm. 
After they had talked over the whole affair 
and understood the plans of the new organ- 
ization thoroughly, the old gentleman told 
the boys it was lunch time and to accompa- 
ny him and he would insure them of some- 
thing prime in the culinary art. As the 
party left the office and started down the 
street. Ash remarked : 

“Where are you dining now-a-days, 
father?” 


TBANSMISSION 


207 


“Just you leave that to your old father,” 
replied Mr. C. Sr., “but I assure you it 
won’t he any of your swell restaurants or 
hotel grill rooms, but the man who runs 
this place also looks after the cooking de- 
partment and each order is under his per- 
sonal inspection. It is fit for a king when 
it goes in front of his customers.” 

After walking a couple of blocks north on 
one of the main thoroughfares they came to 
an alley, and as Phil and Ash were in the 
act of crossing it the old gentleman said : 

“We turn here, boys.” 


CHAPTER XIV. 

ASH AND PHIL ON THEIR PARTNERSHIP. 

Within a few doors of the street they* 
turned into a place noted far and wide for 
its fine meats and the manner in which 
they are cooked. It was a large room in 
the back of a store that fronted on the 
main street; it was quite a contrast to ma- 
ny of the restaurants that were noted for 
their beautiful decorations. It was only a 
plain room but the crowd was of the most 
varied assortment. Here could be seen a 
man who was rated in the millions, oppo- 
site him, perhaps, a politician of some note ; 
at another table, a police inspector with a 
couple of his sleuths ; while at another a 
noted comedian could be seen in conversa- 
tion with the manager of one of the lead- 
ing theaters; the lawyer, with his 
esteemed friend in honor, the judge, were 
hobnobbing with the board of trade king 
who recently made a million in one deal. 
Here was the successful merchant with 
some of his out of town buyers, in fact, ev- 
ery line of profession and industry was rep- 
resented there. All were men that had at- 
tained a reputation in this world, or were 


TRANSMISSION 


209 


fast doing so ; men of wealth and culture 
who made dining an art. The elder Collins 
bowed to a numhr of gentlemen, indicating 
that he, as well as they, were old patrons 
of the place. Securing a table he proceed- 
ed to order for the three. And such a 
dinner ; it was fit for a king. 

Phil who had dined at the finest hostel- 
ries in the country could not remember 
having enjoyed ' a meal so well. He had 
eaten where the service was finer, and the 
service of a more costly pattern, but never 
had he sat at a table where everything 
indicated a past master in the art had pre- 
pared each course. Yet such was the fact, 
the proprietor not only was a past master 
but still was a master in full of his art. 
The elder Collins showed himself to be a 
connoisseur in the ordering of wines as 
well as meats. 

“It is not etiquette,” said he, “to order 
a gallon or two of wine for a meal, but it is 
done more often than it should be. I never 
order more than a pint bottle for two and a 
quart for three.” 

Lighting their cigars they again went 
into the street when Mr. Collins returned 
to the office and the boys repaired to the 
club for a game of billiards and a quiet 
smoke. Before leaving it was arranged for 
Phil to spend the evening at the Collins 
home and meet Mrs. Collins, Ash’s mother, 
after which they separated. 


210 


TRANSMISSION 


The boys entered one of the spacious 
buildings allotted for men of wealth, places 
where they go to rest and forget the busy 
cares of life around them, where every form 
of game or amusement can be found. Gym- 
nasium and swimming tank, card and bil- 
liard rooms, reception parlors and dancing 
hall and rooms for the members who live 
at the club, in fact everything essential to 
the comforts of man. After playing awhile 
at the gentleman’s game, and looking over 
a few of the late periodicals Ash looked at 
his watch and remarked to Phil that they 
had better be moving as it was four o’clock 
and they could catch the four thirty train 
for the suburbs. On the way over to the 
depot Phil remarked that he guessed he 
needed a shine. 

So stopping at an alley that ran between 
two prominent down town streets both the 
boys took seats in chairs run by a boot 
black. The proprietor of this novel enter- 
prise seemed to be doing a prosperous bus- 
iness as he had five chairs and four assist- 
ants. By his talk one could easily distin- 
guish that he was from the southern climes 
of Europe and in the vernacular of the 
street he was a “Dago.” Two of his men 
were of the same race, the others were col- 
ored. While the boys were having their 
shoes polished one of the colored boys 
whose age was about fourteen was reciting 


TRANSMISSION 


211 


a thrilling story to his comrades who were 
gathered about. He had a splendid voice 
that attracted both of the boys, who in their 
turn listened and asked questions of the 
boys who were blacking their shoes. 

“Where did that boy learn to speak, my 
boy?” inquired Phil, of the boss of the es- 
tablishment. 

“At de home, sir!” was the reply. 

“Home! where’s that?” 

“Why de boot blacks’ home at de night 
school. He’s a canary, he is.” 

“What sort of a boy is he?” 

“He’s de best scrapper of any coon on 
de job.” 

“I don’t mean what kind of a fighter he 
is, I mean is he a good honest industrious 
lad?” 

“Oh ! I see, you mean is he churchefied? 
Bet yer life he is, an’ de squarest coon I 
ever seen and a reg’lar hummer to shine.” 

“Does he live at the home or has he par- 
ents living?” 

“Youse mean old ’uns to live wid, I 
s’pose? No he’s all by his lonely an’ always 
has been.” 

“What his name?” 

“I’se neber heerd anything but ‘Charley 
de coon.’ ” 

By this time the recitation was over and 
calling the boy to him Phil asked the boy 
where he had learned to recite. 


212 


TRANSMISSION 


“De teacher at de home learned me, sir,” 
returned the boy. 

“How old are you, my lad?” 

“I’se fourteen.” 

“What is your name?” 

“Charley, sir.” 

“Charley — what?” 

“Charley — dat’s all I’se knows : cause 
I’se black de boys call me ‘Charley de 
coon.’ ” 

“Have you ever been to school?” 

“No, sir. ’Cept a few nights at de 
home.” 

“How would you like to go to school, 
my lad?” 

“Gee, but I’se wishes I could go, but 
I’se had to black boots all de long day.” 

Phil had eyed the little gamin up and 
weighed each answer and caught each 
glance of the little colored lad. He saw 
before him a well developed manly little 
fellow who belonged to that cast of colored 
people called mulattoes. The dark sons of 
the sunny south with whom he worked 
were as dark of skin as he ; he had a large 
broad and high forehead, with lustrous 
brown eyes. His head was covered with 
a thick mat of kinky hair. Phil was well 
pleased with his appearance and telling the 
the lad he would see him on the morrow 
and have a talk with him, he told Ash he 
was ready to move on toward the depot. 


TRANSMISSION 


213 


As they left the boot-black’s stand Ash 
asked Phil what his intentions were with 
the boy. 

“I am going to give him a chance to get 
some of that schooling he seems to have 
such a desire for. Did you notice the 
expression and pathos in his voice and face 
when he recited that piece? It was won- 
derful in a boy like him? He is a wonder- 
ful elocutionist and if he becomes worthy 
he shall be my proteg^. 

“Now, here,” said Ash. “I don’t want 
to discourage you but don’t let your gen- 
erous mind get the better of your Judgment ; 
it is pretty risky business picking these 
street urchins out of the gutter and trying 
to make men of them, and especially one 
of his race.” 

“Why do you add the last sentence? 
Because he is black it does not signify he 
is incapable of becoming a true man if he 
has a chance.” 

“I have never had a chance to study 
their race, except Pullman car porters, boot 
blacks, or restaurant waiters.” 

“You are like so many more whose know- 
ledge is only limited of their race and their 
affairs. Is it right, with so limited ac- 
quaintance with them, that you should pass 
an authoritative Judgment on them? They 
have a soul as well as you or I, and are 
not wild animals, but human beings. Liv- 


214 


TRANSMISSION 


ing, breathing images of our maker, but 
darker in color.” 

“Now, Phil, don’t misconstrue my 
meaning. I have nothing against the col- 
ored race but never looked upon them as 
our equals and cannot change my mind in 
a moment, you know from experience, hav- 
ing had a black nurse who was all that a 
mother could be to you. I always looked 
upon them as a race of beings a grade 
lower than the white man, and therefore 
the proper place for them is menial servi- 
tude. I can imagine I can see a greasy 
covering and notice an odor as I see one 
of them coming near me. It may be all a 
whim or fancy on my part, but I can’t get 
it out of my head just the same.” 

“Let me tell you it is all imagination. I 
also think that if the colored race had 
equal rights with their more fortunate 
white brethren they would develop a mind 
equal to that of a white man. Because 
you see one of their race aboard each Pull- 
man car in the position of a porter you 
should not jump at the conclusion that they 
are incapable of occupying any other 
higher position. Many of them have 
brains enough to run that train, and some 
of managing the division, but their color 
is against them. They can never attain a 
higher position with the company should 
they remain in their employ for fifty years.” 


TRANSMISSION 


215 


They had now reached the depot. It 
was new and one of the finest in the west; 
passing through it they boarded one of the 
suburban trains and within fifteen minutes 
it reached the pretty town a few miles west 
of the city. As the boys struck the plat- 
form, Ash took Phil’s arm and in a few 
moments’ walk they reached the hom^ of 
the Collins family. 

It was a handsome frame building but not 
nearly as pretentious a dwelling as one 
would think a man of the elder Collins’ re- 
puted wealth would occupy. It was sur- 
rounded by a well kept lawn and flower- 
gardens that betokened much care and 
attention. In coming up the main entrance 
to the house one would get a view of all the 
ground, and Phil saw a tennis court that 
looked in fine condition. Turning to Ash 
he asked if he played very often. 

‘•No, old fellow, I don’t, in fact I am 
getting so infernally lazy I don’t exert my- 
self at all, and as a result I am putting on 
a lot of surplus flesh. After dinner we will 
have a game if you wish?” 

“I was going to ask you if you would 
give me a chance to tire you out, as I am 
very fond of the game. I have only played 
a few occasional games since leaving col- 
lege.” 

“If I remember right you were pretty 
fair at it when at school, as for me I prefer 
base ball.” 


216 


TRANSMISSION 


Ascending the steps, Ash produced his 
key and ushered Phil into a spacious recep- 
tion hall. The boys divesting themselves 
of their hats and canes, a large fleshy wo- 
man with rosy cheeks entered the hall. 
Ash introduced her to Phil as his mother ; 
she told Phil she was more than delighted 
at the meeting and as her son had so often 
mentioned his name she felt that their ac- 
quaintance had been of years and that she 
was more than pleased to welcome him to 
her home. On passing from the hall they 
entered an ordinary sized parlor, furnished 
in that quiet elegance that bespoke cul- 
ture as well as taste. There was a baby 
grand piano in the alcove that seemed to 
be made especially for it. As Phil gazed 
through the large rounded arch he saw a 
room fully three times the size of the parlor, 
with a beautiful onyx mantle and fire place 
at the farther end. The sewing machine, 
dress maker’s table and other useful arti- 
cles denoted it was a living room, and a 
light and pleasant one it was. Two glass 
doors opening about in the center of the 
side toward the street showed a small but 
well filled conservatory. Everything about 
the house was pleasant and homelike. The 
boys had been home but a few moments 
when Ash’s father arrived, which was the 
signal for dinner. The dining room was 
directly off the parlor and opened off from 


TEANSMISSION 


217 


the reception hall, it had a large square 
window looking out into the street and a 
rounded bay window looking out over the 
lawn. All the rooms on the lower floor 
were finished in curly birch. The meal 
was a very pleasant one and Phil could eas- 
ily see that Ash’s mother worshiped him. 
He thought he had never seen such a hand- 
some woman for one of her build. 
Her magnificent red cheeks were offset 
by a beautiful crown of fluffy white 
hair. Ash’s parents were both of New 
England stock, both plain but delightful 
people. Mr. Collins was a Vermonter and 
proud of it; his wife was born in the 
wooden nutmeg state and was as proud of 
her state as he was of his. The dinner be- 
ing finished. Ash asked permission for him- 
self and Phil to be excused for half an hour 
as they wanted to play a game of tennis 
before dark. Stripping their coats they 
went at it. Ash. told the truth when he 
said he was but an indifferent player, being 
no match for his opponent. After a half 
hour’s play they tired and re-entered the 
house. After making themselves present- 
able they went to the porch where their host 
and hostess were sitting. Ash flung him- 
self into a hammock and Phil to a camp- 
stool, each taking a cigar from the case of 
the elder Collins. Sitting thus they talked 
until it was ten o’clock. Mr. Collins had 


218 


TRANSMISSION 


many anecdotes of his life in his younger 
days and Phil told of his life on the plains. 
The old people retired at the hour men- 
tioned and left the boys to finish their 
cigars alone. The night was perfect, one 
of the kind one hates to bid good- 
night to. In fact he thinks that after 
the hot dusty day has gone and he has 
survived it, the evening is too fine to retire 
and sits on and on, forgetting to consult 
his watch ; and when he does so, however, 
he is surprised to find it long past the 
midnight hour. Such a night it was that 
the life long friends spent in conversation, 
while they puffed their cigars and paid lit- 
tle heed to the time as it flew by. When 
they were alone Ash told Phil of some 
news he wished to impart. 

“All right old man, fire away!” 

Ash told him it was in regard to Mrs. 
Fay. Two days after his leaving, he had 
met Mrs. Case on the street and she had 
told him several interesting things. One 
was in regards to her friend and Phil. 

“Phil you thought you were pinked 
pretty badly but from my pretty little 
friend’s account the lady in the affair is as 
badly hurt as you are.” 

“Don’t try to jolly me along with any 
such stuff. You know I danced with the 
lady but twice and I did not converse with 
her more than ten minutes all told. I 


TRANSMISSION 


219 


think your friend is presuming more than 
she really knows about the feelings of the 
lady in question ; in fact, my hoy, I am 
not a masher nor am I conceited about my 
ability to charm the fair sex with my 
looks or manners, nor am I capable of 
rhyming poetry for their lovely sakes, and 
furthermore I do not think the lady in 
question at all sentimental. What is 
more she is a married woman, and should 
not allow herself to become infatuated with 
another man, even though she was so in- 
clined. Now old man, what proof does 
your friend offer up for that statement?’’ 

“Proof!” echoed Ash, “I don’t know of 
any positive proof only her own sweet 
words. I know she is in the habit of in- 
dulging in that harmless entertainment of 
story telling but in such a nice way that 
one cannot call it in any other way than 
fibbing just for a joke. If I remember 
rightly she said that her friend was really 
in love with you. She had not told her so 
in that many words but her actions spoke 
for her. She once told my friend that she 
did not love her aged spouse as she ought, 
but he was kind to her and allowed her to do 
as she pleased and it was her duty to honor 
him, at least never to let him know her in- 
nermost feelings. This was about six 
months before your appearance on the hor- 
izon and Lolo says that the poor girl’s life 


220 


TRANSMISSION 


will now be an unhappy one, because she 
knows she can never love her husband as 
she ought, and you are the cause. Now 
Phil, don’t ever tell me you are not a heart- 
breaker, for what a shame it is that two 
such persons so well matched should be 
kept apart for life.” 

“Please do not mention that lady’s name 
again in connection with mine. In her 
position as the wife of another it is not 
right. This world is full of romances 
clothed in every garb ; it is my luck to meet 
my fate. I met my ideal at that dance. 
In one short evening I was changed from a 
young man who had never paid much more 
than a passing attention to any young 
woman I had ever met, into a passionate 
lover too honorable to reveal his feelings, 
yet they were fairly gnawing my very vitals, 
but thank God I have a will power and I 
will resist the false love that is trying its 
best to consume my better self and outlive 
it. Some day I will be able to pass her by 
should I chance to meet her, v/ithout a 
tremor or palpitation of that sensitive or- 
gan called a heart. Henceforth we are 
strangers, so please do not mention that 
lady’s name to me any more.” 

“Here’s my hand, old fellow, her name 
will never again escape my lips in your 
presence. I admire your noble spirit, Phil, 
if there ever was a true knight you are one. 


TRANSMISSION 


221 


What do you say to turning in? It’s after 
twelve, my boy.” 

Next morning when it came time to 
leave with the father and son Phil could 
not help thinking what a fine family 
the Collins’ were. The mother kissed both 
husband and son and told Phil as she held 
out her hand to him that he must make ar- 
rangements to visit them instead of calling. 

“My son’s friends are mine and are al- 
ways welcome !” 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE COLORED PROTEGE. 

Bidding Mrs. Collins good-bye and 
promising to spend a few days with Ash in 
the future, the three gentlemen started for 
the depot. On their way into the city 
they met a neighbor and the four enjoyed 
a game of whist until the train reached the 
Chicago depot. Ash said he could always 
strike a good game in the morning and he 
relished his living in the suburbs hugely. 
Upon reaching Chicago the three separated, 
Phil going to the hotel, the other gentle- 
men to their office but making the agree- 
ment to meet at noon and lunch together. 
Reaching his hotel Phil was handed several 
letters which he read and answered, then 
started out to find the little boot-black 
that had so interested him the day before. 
Approaching the stand he saw his object 
industriously working on a pair of shoes. 
Phil took one of the chairs and had his 
shoes polished. The Italian remembered 
him and was very talkative. He told him 
that he had known the lad ever since he 
was a shaver of six. 

“Is he honest?” inquired Phil. 


222 


TRANSMISSION 


223 


“Honest!” replied the Italian, “I should 
say yes. You’se can trust dat coon wid all 
de money you can hold in you’se two fists.” 

Calling the boy to him Phil asked him 
where he lived. 

“At de newsboys’ home, sir!” 

“What did you say your name was?” 

“De kids call me ‘Charley de Coon’ is 
all de name I’se knows on, sir.” 

“Well, Charley, you told me you would 
like to go to school, did you mean it?” 

“I’se hope to die if I didn’t.” 

“Now I am going to find some place for 
you to live and will send you to school. I 
have taken a liking to you and if you are 
the boy I take you for you will have a 
chance tc make a man out of yourself.” 

“Oh, say mister, I’se’ll be de best coon 
living if you will only let me haves de 
chance ob going to school.” 

“I will try and find a home for you. I 
will call and see you this afternoon.” 

“Say Mister, what is yo name?” 

“Did I tell you? My name is Philip Mon- 
ger, and the name of the hotel at which I 
am stopping is — ” 

Upon leaving the stand Phil retraced his 
steps to the hotel. Entering one of the ele- 
vators that w’as run by a colored man, he 
inquired of him if he had a family. 

“Yes sir, I have,” was the reply. 

“Would you be willing to take a boarder, 
one of your own color?” 


224 


TRANSMISSION 


“That depends, sir.” 

“I’ll tell you what I want and then I will 
hear your reply.” 

Phil told him about the lad whom he had 
taken a fancy to, that he -was going to 
give him a chance to prove his worth, and 
as Phil was a guest of the hotel and occu- 
pied an expensive suite of rooms, the ele- 
vator man knew he was in earnest. The 
negro was a very intelligent one and neat 
in his dress. After thinking it over he told 
Phil he would take the boy for a w’'eek and 
if his wife did not object to his staying 
with them he could have board with them 
right along. Phil paid for a week’s board 
for his proteg^, and informed the negro 
that he would bring the boy around with 
him in the evening. 

Consulting his watch he saw it lacked 
about a quarter of an hour from the time 
he had made the engagement with his 
friends, so hurried away to the office as 
he did not wish to keep them waiting. 

Ash proposed that they dine with him 
at the club, whither they all went, where 
they discussed a very pleasant menu. Al- 
though everything was served in the finest 
style it did not touch the little room off 
from the alley in Phil’s estimation. 

Phil told Ash of his success in obtaining 
a nice place for his boy. 

“So old man you were in earnest.I might 


TRANSMISSION 


925 


have known it. You are always in earnest 
in every one of your undertakings, the same 
old spirit that made you such a worker on 
the foot-ball team. I hope your venture 
will turn out O. K. and that the hoy will 
appreciate all you have done for him; but 
it is a risky business to my way of think- 
ing.” 

Collins, Sr., here ventured the question to 
our hero as to his actions during the morn- 
ing. Phil explained to him what he had 
done. 

“I do admire your noble nature, but be 
careful — I agree with Ashton — do not place 
too much confidence in your street urchin. 
It is a noble idea and I hope the boy will 
appreciate what you are doing for him, but 
time alone will only tell.” 

“I mean to educate that boy and send 
him among his people to instruct them, if 
he turns out to be the boy I hope he will.” 

On the way back to the office from the 
club Phil asked both of his companions to 
accompany him to the stand where his pro- 
teg^ worked and judge for themselves if he 
had made a foolish move. The boy was 
there, and calling him to them plied him 
with questions ; his ready answers served 
to prove an active mind with one thing 
lacking — its training. Turning to the 
Italian he told him that Charley had served 
his time as a “shiner” and that he was go- 


TRANSMISSION 


ing to send him to school. Telling Ash 
and his father that he would meet them on 
the morrow he took Charley with him ; 
reaching one of the large clothing stores he 
went in and fitted the boy with a nice suit, 
including hat, shoes, shirts, stockings, and 
neckties. The little fellow’s eyes fairly 
shone with delight, and never a prouder 
boy walked the streets of that large city 
than he. As they left the store he had his 
old clothes under his arm. Phil asked him 
where the home was and upon Charley’s 
telling him he hailed a street car and with- 
in fifteen minutes was in the presence of 
the matron of the newsboy’s home. The 
good woman hardly knew Charley in his 
new clothes. He made many inquiries of 
her in regard to the boy and her recom- 
mendation of the little fellow was very 
good. He was very much pleased with the 
success of his visit. He told Charley to 
leave his bundle of cast off clothes at the 
home as he would not need them any more 
and that the matron might find use for 
them in supplying some other poor boy who 
needed them better than he did. Thanking 
the matron for her courtesy they boarded 
a north bound car to the hotel. Reaching 
their destination and entering the elevator 
he introduced the boy to the elevator man 
who had consented to board him on trial. 
The man gave his name as William French. 


TRANSMISSION 


227 


The man asked the boy his name and 
hearing that it was only Charley suggested 
that he christen him Charley Jackson, say- 
ing : 

“That is an easy name and won’t bother 
you to remember.” 

“All right, Mr. Hunger, I’se willin’ to be 
called anything if it will suit you, sir.” 

“That’s good. From this time on you 
sign your name as Charley Jackson, and if 
you turn out to be as good a boy as you 
are good looking you will never want for a 
friend as long as I live. I have secured 
this home for you with Mr. French, provid- 
ing you are a good boy. I want you to 
procure books and start to the public 
school at once. I will leave a suffi- 
cient sum in Mr. French’s hands to pro- 
vide for all necessary expenses and allow 
you one dollar a week pocket money. It 
now lies with you my lad whether or no 
you become a man able to cope with the 
world and your more fortunate white broth- 
ers. I do not live in this city, but expect 
to in a few months. I will make it a point 
to see you once a month and hope to find 
you doing well and attending to your stud- 
ies. As soon as you are fitted to attend 
an academy I will place you in one. It is 
my intention to provide you with an edu- 
cation so that you will be a benefit to your 
race. Yoa stay with Mr. French until even- 


228 


TRANSMISSION 


ing,and when through with his day's work 
you are to go home with him.” 

Leaving instructions with Mr. French 
in regard to the purchase of school books 
for the boy, Phil took leave of them. He 
made inquiries of the character of Mr. 
French at the hotel and found him to be 
an honest trustworthy man. Writing a few 
letters he telephoned over to Ash to dine 
at the hotel with him, and from thence go 
to the theater. Ash was agreed, and would 
be at the hotel at 4:30 p. m. At the ap- 
pointed time the two friends were again 
together. He narrated in detail the ac- 
tions of his protege and himself during the 
afternoon ; when he finished it was nearly 
dinner time. Asking his friend if he had 
any particular choice in regard to a res- 
taurant and receiving a negative reply 
they descended to the grill room of the 
hotel and our hero did the ordering. 

The repast was a perfect one, as the 
French chef overlooking the culinary de- 
partment was one of the best. The wine 
was a real old Cognac of the best quality. 
After dinner they seated themselves in the 
hotel lobby and debated on the perform- 
ance they should attend. Perusing the 
amusement column of one of the large dai- 
lies it was decided to witness the “Old 
Homestead,” played by Denman Thomp- 
son. Summoning a messenger boy, he 


TRANSMISSION 


229 


despatched him to the box office with a 
note for two good seats. Ten minutes af- 
ter eight found them in the theater. 

As the play proceeded Phil was delighted. 
The character of the old New England far- 
mer impressed him vividl}?- ; the farm bal- 
lads by the superb quartette were beautiful; 
the touching tableaux, the many amusing in- 
cidents of farm life, ending with a pleasant 
invitation to all to visit the old homestead, 
comprised one of the most pathetic and 
realistic plays on the stage. The moral 
taught by that play is a lesson to all young 
men. No sermon by any divine, no matter 
how eloquent, can work the good that the 
moral of the“01d Homestead”can ; it would 
be well for thousands of those same wander- 
ing sons whenever they have the opportu- 
nity to attend that play to do so, as they 
certainly can learn a lesson beneficial to 
many of them; while many aching hearts 
would no more ask of Him who knows all 
to protect their wandering boy, for the 
prodigal after witnessing that play would 
return to that roof that had sheltered him 
in his youth and once more be clasped to 
the bosom of his found parents and tear out 
that blotted page in his career, and begin 
anew a man among men. 

The summer passed quickly away. Phil 
accepted the invitation to spend a week at 
Mr. Collins’ suburban home. His visit 


2B0 


TKANSMISSION 


was pleasant in the extreme. On the last 
day of his sojourn he and Ash decided to 
spend a couple of weeks at a noted fashion- 
able resort just a few miles across the Wis- 
consin line. How different the vacation 
spent a few weeks before with old John 
Williams. On that occasion the dress was 
a flannel shirt with pants to match set off 
by a corn-cob pipe, whereas the resort where 
they now were called for a new pair of 
duck trousers each morning with a leather 
belt, silk negligee shirt, a three inch, neck- 
breaking, stand up collar, sailor necktie, 
black or blue sack, tan shoes, broad 
brimmed straw hat with corresponding 
wide band of broad, blue ribbon and a 
silver mounted cane made up the attire for 
every day use, while after six o’clock 
nothing but the claw-hammer went. A 
ball of some sort was on the tapis every 
night. 

The summer girl was there in all her care- 
less beauty as she repeated the words of the 
immortal Julius when he had all he could 
get: “Veni, vidi, vici while a poor swain 
dangled at her handkerchief end, a slave to 
her many and varied fancies ; his studied 
phrases and love sick poems jotted down 
in her summer diary for future use to 
amuse some of her girl friends, to chat 
about at some of her pink teas and chafing 
dishes ; the beautiful flowers came to her as 


TRANSMISSION 


231 


regular as the dawn, and at the end of the 
season after enjoying the last of the many 
of their moonlight promenades through 
the shaded lane, known to the initiated a& 
“lover’s lane,” he slips upon the finger a 
diamond so sparkling and beautiful. Once 
more they vow to be constant and true; 
they part, — she to add another diamond to 
her string of rings that marked former 
conquests. He back to his club to won- 
der how he became such an easy dupe. 
As he wonders he prepares his armor to 
combat the winter affray of gayety and 
life; he soon forgives and forgets; while 
doing thus he tries to console himself by 
imagining he is a martyr as he slowly re- 
peats to himself the words, “To err is hu- 
man, to forgive divine.” Such is the 
usual result of a vacation at a summer re- 
sort. 

Ash was an old stager. He had played 
the gallant, and trod the lover’s lane with 
that slow and stately step, that is never 
too slow but oftimes too fast, or the lane 
too short or the moon too bright; but at 
the climax when all things must end he no 
more fished the sparkling diamond from 
out his vest pocket next the heart that beat 
like a trip hammer and fell upon bended 
knee, grasped the lily-white hand and 
while covering it with moisture emitted 
from the lips, slipped the golden circle,, 


232 


TRANSMISSION 


crowned with that luster that only a true 
diamond can give, upon the finger that is 
known as that of the engagement. He 
had several times in his life had the con- 
tagious fever and he was now proof against 
all the bewitching little things that breed 
such contagion in the air, and his good 
advice and his long experience with the 
diety called love stood himself and Phil, 
many a long ramble and amid the mystic 
maize of the dance, saw him safely 
through the gauntlet. At the end of the 
two weeks’ stay they retired with honor 
from the field, with hearts not broken nor 
bent. 

Ash took up his life where he had left 
off, a young business man that had spent 
two thirds of his time at the club. Phil 
retired to the little city that contained his 
foster parents, spending his time with 
them until he was called in December to 
confer with his attorneys and the two 
Messrs Collins in regard to forming a com- 
pany that Ash and he had agreed upon. 
The last of the logs were cut when Collins, 
^r.,8aid they would be. Papers were drawn 
up making them equal partners in the en- 
terprise, each investing fifty thousand dol- 
lars in the concern. They purchased the 
mill and machinery at about one third of 
its actual cost and preparations were at 
once commenced for tearing down and 


TRANSMISSION 


‘233 


shipping to its new site. Most of the old 
employees were going to the new town and 
all seemed to be anxious to get the plant 
in running order as soon as possible. The 
inspectors who had been sent out ahead to 
see the timber, gave glowing accounts of 
the soundness and size of the tract. 

They had selected the mill site on a little 
lake about or as near the center of the 
track as possible; as the timber became cut 
off they would put in a small logging road 
and log by rail. Here was a good fifteen 
years sawing if the estimate was correct. 
The boys took a trip up to where their 
property was and Ash told Phil it was 
equal in quality to any tract of standing pine 
in the country. Returning to the city they 
rented a suite of rooms in one of the noted 
sky scrapers of the city. 

As Christmas drew near the boys thought 
of old John Williams and his hermit abode 
in the woods, and preparing a big box of 
all kinds of warm clothing, some canned 
goods, they added a gallon jug of old Ken- 
tucky Rye and a flask of imported bever- 
age with a note telling him to save the 
flask until they came up in the summer. 
Ash remarked that John would probably 
keep the flask but not its contents for any 
great length of time, and expressed same to 
him prepaid. 

By the breaking up in the Spring the 


234 


TBANSMISSION 


mill was ready for sawing. As their 
camps had been working all the winter 
wdth several hundred men there was about 
five million feet of logs in the lake to be- 
gin on. Houses had been erected, a store, 
a hall that could be used for many pur- 
poses such as a church, lodge, hall and for 
any other sociable event. Phil had drawn 
the plans for it and had added a wing that 
was to be used as a gymnasium and read- 
ing room, supplying it with a good outfit, 
and put $250.00 into books of all the stand- 
ard authors. They built a very nice 
school house and were fortunate in secur- 
ing a bright young normal school graduate 
to teach. 

% % % * 

Several years had passed away; each year 
the firm had become more prosperous. 
There w^ere no strikes, no fault finding on 
the part of the men ; they lived like one 
great big happj^ family. The little town 
comprised about five hundred souls; each 
and every one had the success of the firm 
in view and each put forth their most earn- 
est endeavors for the success of the enter- 
prise. The men were paid every two weeks 
in currency. The coupon system was not 
adopted and the firm was always able to 
get the money for the pay roll. They dis- 
counted all bills and thereby sold cheaper 
than the men could buy elsewhere. Noth- 


TRANSMISSION 


236 


ing but the actual running expenses were 
deducted from the gross income. When 
the big panic of ninety-three came, although 
in business but a few years they were not 
affected by the crisis. Many philanthrop- 
ists had visited the plant, had studied the 
entire plan and all agreed that it was the 
long forced solution of the labor question. 
Every one was working in harmony with 
his neighbor ; there was no complaint and 
the men were used like men instead of 
cattle. There was no barking foreman; 
every man knew what was required of him 
and the company had declared that when 
they wished to hear barking they would 
hire a dog. 

Phil and Ash had both taken several va- 
cations but they had competent men in 
their office who were trustworthy and had 
the firm’s interest in view. Ash had de- 
voted much more of his time to the busi- 
ness than Phil had expected that he would, 
severing his connection with several of the 
clubs but retaining his membership in the 
Athletic Club and also in the Suburban 
Club. Phil had prevailed upon his foster 
parents to buy a home near the Collins’ 
residence and he and Ash enjoyed them- 
selves as two young society-loving men can. 

The protege that Phil had taken up 
proved himself to be a studious, hard-work- 
ing boy and so endeared himself to Mr. 


236 


TRANSMISSION 


French and his family, comprising his wife 
and two young children, that they would 
not think of his living anywhere else but 
with them. He was very proud of the col- 
ored boy and took pride in the success of 
his studies. 

The years rolled on and in February 
1898, we find Phil seated in his private 
office in Chicago reading the morning Trib- 
une. It was the same man of our story 
with the exception of a gain in weight of 
about ten pounds. The partners were bach- 
elors still ; both had caused many anxious 
mammas to concoct some plan for the en- 
trapping of one or both of the two hand- 
some and wealthy young men for sons-in- 
law, but neither had, as yet, succumbed to 
the bewitching glances of the dutiful 
daughters or the honeyed words of the 
would be if they could be mothers-in-law. 
Their business had prospered, their scheme 
for the benefit of mankind was a scheme no 
longer, it was an actual fact. Phil was 
satisfied with their efforts and the great 
success that had followed them. 

While he was reading the paper his part- 
ner came in upon him also with a paper, 
but a later edition of the one he was read- 
ing. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

Phil’s determination to enlist. 

“Old man, here’s an extra giving a full 
account of the blowing up of the battleship 
Maine in Havana harbor. It is all guess 
work as to how it happened but I am con- 
vinced in my own mind it is an act of those 
dastardly Spaniards.” 

“So am I. No sane man can convince 
me that it was an internal explosion of the 
magazine or boiler. It is the work of one 
or more torpedoes set for that very pur- 
pose. Those cowardly Spaniards will be 
made to pay dearly for the lives of those 
two hundred and sixty-four sailors who 
were drowned like rats without a fighting 
show for their lives. It fairly makes my 
blood boil. If the President should call 
for volunteers to-morrow I would go as a 
private.” 

“The w’ay things look now you will have 
a chance. There will be ten men respond to 
every one called.” 

“Yes, I know that and I will try and be 
among the chosen.” 

“Now Phil don’t get excited, and what’s 
more, don’t throw your life away until it is 


237 


238 


TRANSMISSION 


necessary. As I said, there will be more 
men respond to the call than they will 
have any need of, and I don’t think it will 
take many men to whip those cowards ; 
you are doing more good here than you can 
do in the army. There are a lot of young 
fellows who are free to do as they 
wish, and would be only too glad to 
get a chance at those Dons; if the war 
should become serious then there will be 
plenty of time for you to respond to the call, 
as all true Americans will. We don’t have 
to be whipped into line as they do in the 
old country ; the same spirit exists to-day 
that did one hundred and twenty-three 
years ago, and Spain or any other nation 
that tries conclusions with us will find out 
we have not lost our fighting qualities even 
though we have had a quarter of a century 
of peace. When the time comes another 
Lincoln or another Grant will rise up 
and we will be invincible in our might. 
There is no dividing line to-day. The 
gray is a color of the past, it has changed 
into a deep blue, and side by side the sol- 
diers from the south will march with his 
brother from the north in support of one 
flag; and do you think with such a fighting 
stock as this country has to draw on, coup- 
led with her immense wealth, that Spain 
with her bankrupt treasury can stand a 
ghost of a show?” 


TBANSMISSION 


23 » 


“Not in a hundred years. We will give 
them the greatest thrashing they ever had ; 
but my boy, you have not changed my mind 
any. I came from a line of soldiers, my 
blood is too warm to withstand the tempta- 
tion to fight. I will surely go to the front 
or know the reason why. As you say, let 
Uncle Sam once get started and he will 
show those foreign potentates a few things; 
he will show old Spain that American pigs 
are hogs to fight and will have the hog 
share of the prizes. It doesn’t seem pos- 
sible that Spain would have nerve to tackle 
a nation like ours with our seventy-five 
million of people. They seem to hold the 
idea that we have lost our fighting propen- 
sities but will soon learn their mistake. I 
hope the president will not wait too long 
before he orders his soldiers to chastise the 
curs.” 

“Do you think the president will declare 
war?” asked Ash. 

“What else can he do?” 

“What? At once?” 

“Oh no. He will most likely order an in- 
vestigation and then declare war.” 

“I am not so sure about that ; he may be 
a ‘peace at any price’ man.” 

“Don’t you think it. He is a veteran 
and knows how to fight, and one can see 
there is no fear there. When the time 
■comes for action you will find him on deck. 


240 


TRANSMISSION 


I’ll wager, for just as soon as the investi- 
gating committee is through you will see 
that war is a certainty. I don’t believe in 
sending a fleet to Havana to blow it off the 
face of the earth at once because we would 
then have all foreign nations against us. 
Again I really don’t think we are prepared, 
but trust in the chief executive and we 
will come out all right.” 

“I have a lot of faith in him and until 
he has proved himself incapable of the re- 
sponsibility I will stand by him to the end,, 
but I don’t volunteer until it is necessary. 
There are too many young bloods waiting 
for the chance.” 

Two months later the two men w’ere 
again seated in their office and while Ash 
was deeply engrossed with his paper, Phil 
was scanning his morning’s mail. Pick- 
ing up one addressed to him in a large firm 
hand and marked “Personal,” he slit the 
envelope and extracting the letter he read ; 
as he read he became interested and upon 
finishing it he handed it to Ash to read. 
After reading he looked up smilingly and 
asked Phil what answer he was going to 
send in reply. 

‘T will write the boy to use his own 
judgment, but I am going to straighten 
my aflPairs and enlist in some company my- 
self.” 

“Have you fully made up your mind to 
enlist, old man?” 


TRANSMISSION 


241 


“Yes Ash, I am going to be numbered 
among those one hundred and twenty-five 
thousand that the president has called 
for.” 

“That proteg^ of yours has turned out 
to be a fine young fellow; you have done 
noble work in assisting one in persevering 
so nobly as he has ; if this war had not 
broken out he would have entered Cornell 
in the fall, wouldn’t he?” 

“Yes, he would have finished his prepar- 
atory course in the spring. He is a bright 
boy and I think if he goes through this 
war all right he will make a mark for him- 
self, and be one of the leaders among his 
race ; I am as proud of him as any father 
could be of his own son. That goes to 
show what a colored boy can do if he has 
an equal chance with his white brothers. 
He took class honors last year.” 

“Well, Phil, I suppose I shall be com- 
pelled to buckle down to business in earnest 
if you are going to war. This war scare 
does not seem to affect trade very much. 
In looking over Dunn’s report for the last 
month, business exceeded that of any preced- 
ing year not excepting 1893 ; that don ’t look 
like the country at large is very badly 
frightened at the outcome. Looking over 
our own books I see we are doing more this 
year than last and getting better prices for 
our lumber.” 


242 


TRANSMISSION 


“I will see our attorneys to-day and fix 
my affairs so in case of my death it will not 
affect the business.” 

“Don’t talk about your death, old man, 
it sends the cold chills right through me. 

I wish you would give up the idea of en- 
listing.” 

“No, Ash, my mind is made up and if it 
should be the fortune of war that I should 
be called to my last resting place I would 
die knowing I had given my life to a noble 
cause. Those poor fellows down in Cuba 
have been suffering torture worse than 
death ; their mothers, wives, sisters, all 
parceled out among a lot of brutes; their 
homes burnt from over their heads even 
their wounded and dying are not respected. 
Think of setting fire to hospitals filled with 
men, women and children, and call that 
war, then boast of their Spanish honor. 
They don’t know what honor means. Their 
definition of honor is brutish pride, but 
ours is uprightness. We will trail that 
honor of theirs in the dust and show them 
the difference between men of honor and 
cowards.” 

Phil had consulted Major Wells and had 
received his advice. He looked back to 
the days when he was a young man and 
how anxious he was for war. The old 
couple looked upon the young man as their 
son and they were proud of him. None had 


TRANSMISSION 


243 


been more thoughtful of his parents than 
he. The major had always been his 
ideal of a man, a loving husband and 
father, a true and brave soldier, with such 
an example before him and having a will 
power that was capable of resisting the 
many pitfalls that are placed in a young 
man’s path he was always to them a son. 
The next morning as Phil walked into his 
office the clerk handed him a telegram. 
Breaking the seal he read : — 

“Have joined the tenth colored cavalry 
of New York. Ch as. Jackson.” 

Seating himself at his desk he picked up 
a dispatch blank and sent the following 
reply : 

“God bless you, my boy. 

Phil Hunger.” 

When Ash arrived he showed him Char- 
ley’s message and expressed great delight 
at the boy having joined the army. It 
was right that his race should help defend 
the flag that had made him free. Picking 
up the morning paper he scanned its con- 
tents and while doing so he came to a short 
account of the resignation of the Assistant 
Secretary of the navy, Roosevelt, who had 
received the commission of a Lieutenant 
Colonel and was going to organize a troop 
of cavalry to be known as the “Rough Rid- 
ers.” Dropping his paper upon his desk 
he returned to his partner and said : 


2U 


TRANSMISSION 


“I have found the chance I have been 
looking for. Here’s a chance to join a com- 
pany of Rough Riders; that brings me 
back to the old times of happy days when I 
was on the plans with my Indian pony and 
the brave regulars for companions. Those 
days will stand me in hand now, although 
it is several years since I have bestrode a 
horse, and I think I can hold my own. I 
shall at once open correspondence with Mr. 
Roosevelt for my membership in his band.” 

“That is a good scheme. I think you 
would prefer service such as that company 
will get and you will surely be among a lot 
of hard fighters as well as hard riders. I 
don’t speak from experience, but what I 
have seen of the American cowboy when I 
have seen the numerous wild west shows. 
They are a lot of dare devils, and when the 
Dons get that regiment after them they will 
have a taste of our fighting cow-punchers 
and many of them will never rise with that 
taste in their mouths. That company will 
fit you; it will be made up of college grad- 
uates as well as plainsmen, and if your mind 
is set on going to the front you will cer- 
tainly get your chance if you join those 
fellows.” 

While the two men were talking a clerk 
announced a gentleman waiting to see them 
both in the outer office. 

“Tell him to step in here, George!” said 
Phil. 


TRANSMISSION 


246 


As the stranger crossed the threshold 
both Phil and Ash made a spring simulta- 
neously and each caught a hand and wrung 
it heartily while they plied him with ques- 
tions. 

“Well, for gracious sake, if it isn’t old 
John Williams?” exclaimed Ash. “How in 
the world did you ever get up courage to 
leave the woods. We had given up all 
hopes of ever seeing you down here. But 
now that you are here we will see that you 
have that good time we promised you?” 

Such were some of the questions that old 
John received as he entered the private of- 
fice of his young friends. 

“Sit down, John,” said Phil, while Ash 
helped the old fellow with his coat and hat. 
“Give an account of yourself? Why didn’t 
you write us you were coming, we would 
have met you at the depot?” 

“Well, boys, I made up my mind to come 
on the spur of the moment and here I am. 
Nearer Heaven than I ever expected to be. 
Couldn’t you fellow’s have found an office a 
little higher up in the world? What would 
you do if the elevator should break? The 
fact is, boys, the depot agent at my place has 
been keeping me posted on the war ques- 
tion, and as soon as war was declared I 
made up my mind to join the army.” 

“Why, John, you are too old, aren’t 
you? ’ 


246 


TRANSMISSION 


“Yes, as far as years go, but I can walk 
and shoot as well as any of you young fel- 
lows, and I want to kill a few of those 
cussed cowards that blew up the Maine.” 

“Here’s my hand, old man, you’re my 
style, but I am afraid you will be rejected,” 
said Phil. 

“You are right there. I have been to 
the recruiting office. I showed them my 
honorable discharge from the army in ’65.” 

“You never told me you were a veteran 
of the late war of the rebellion,” inter- 
rupted Ash. 

“Come to think of it, I don't believe I 
did, but your father knew all about it.” 

“What company were you in?” 

“The Second Ohio Cavalry, comprising 
part of General Custer’s brigade. Boys, 
there was a dandy, the most daring, strik- 
ing-looking officer in the whole war ; he 
never asked a man to go where he dare not 
lead.” 

“You have done your share in preserving 
the nation and ought to be satisfied. Let 
us have a"chance now. We are young and 
want a chance to show our mettle. I have 
applied for service in a regiment being 
formed by the Ex-Assistant Secretary 
of the Navy and I think I will be ac- 
cepted as I am a fair horseman and 
average shot and will furnish my own out- 
fit.” 


TRANSMISSION 


247 


“There is no danger on that score, they 
are anxious to get a lot of young bloods of 
your stamp. But how about your busi- 
ness?” 

“Ash here will look after the business, 
and my being away will not affect it in 
the least; it will only make a little more 
work for him, but his shoulders are broad 
enough to stand it.” 

“Right you are! you need not let the 
business part of the deal bother you. I 
think with the help of our office crew we’ll 
manage to pull through without trouble,” 
put in Ash. 

“Here it is noon. Where are you stop- 
ping, John?” 

“I can’t really say, I put up at the first 
joint I came to right opposite the depot.” 

“Now after dinner we will get your traps 
and you will be compelled to stay at our 
house for the remainder of your stay.” 

“I thank you. Ash, but I will have to re- 
fuse your kind offer. I am rather an ec- 
centric old codger, so don’t try to persuade 
me.” 

“Well if you are set in your way it won’t 
be any use for me to try to budge you ; 
father would enjoy your visit very much.’^ 

“I will go over to his office before I leave 
and talk over old times.” 

“All as you say, John, but I want you 
to stop further down town. I will send 


248 


TRANSMISSION 


Brink’s express after your baggage and put 
you up at a hotel near the office. The lo- 
cality where you are now stopping is rather 
dangerous after dark. No objections now 
old man, you are our guest from now on.” 

“I ain’t worrying, but I don’t want you 
to go to any expense on my account. I am 
not quite broke, and if I don’t meet any of 
those flim-flam gentlemen I will pull 
through all O. K.” 

“No more on that score. As Ash said, you 
are our guest, and we will see that you are 
entertained while in the city, at our ex- 
pense.” 

“All right, lean see that you are just as 
set in your ways as I am, and I will sub- 
mit.” 

“You are talking logic now. It is now 
noon and you are going to lunch with Phil 
and me, we will take you to a place where 
the old gentleman goes, and if you don’t 
say it is the best meal you ever sat down 
to I’ll buy you a silk tile. What have you 
done with those ‘Alphas’ old man, you look 
ten years younger.?” 

“Thought I would take a clean shave, 
just for luck.” 

Leaving the office they proceeded to that 
famous resort known to all the appreciators 
of the filler of the inner man. Upon enter- 
ing they met Collins, Sr., just sitting down 
?to enjoy his midday meal. He was as glad 


TRANSMISSION 


249 


to see the old fisherman as the boys were, 
and tried to have him give up the idea 
of living down town, but it was of no use. 

The boys did their best to entertain the 
old man, and at the end of a week he de- 
clared he would be compelled to go back 
as the city was too much for him. They 
tried to prevail upon him to remain another 
week but it was of no use. They had put 
in all the available time that they had with 
him, and shown him all the places of inter- 
est, from the board of trade down to the 
famous resort where the uninitiated are 
put through a series of surprises; where 
the stairs resemble the toboggan slide, the 
very chairs, the tables, in fact, everything 
about the establishment seemed to be filled 
■with a stronger spirit than the one behind 
the dry goods box, called a bar. 

John seemed to enjoy each joke, and in 
fact everything. Ash did not forget the 
ballet and took him to one of the noted va- 
riety theaters. Phil kept his word and 
took him to hear one of the most noted di- 
vines, and he picked out one whom he 
thought John would be most apt to want to 
hear. The sermon was one of the many 
grand ones of his famous delivery. 

Bidding the boys farewell and pressing 
Phil’s hand as he swept a tear from his eye 
he told him that he hoped to see him up to 
his old forest home as soon as the war was 


over. 


250 


TRANSMISSION 


“As soon as those Spaniards find they 
are fighting men they will turn tail and run 
like the whipped curs that they are. Good- 
bye, my boy, and God bless you.” 

A week had gone by before the country 
was electrified by the naval victory at 
Manilla, Commodore Dewey completely 
destroying the entire Asiatic squadron of 
Spain without the loss of a single man 
against the opponent’s loss of several 
thousand. The news rang out throughout 
the land and proclaimed the American sail- 
ors the best sea fighters in the world ; it 
also proved to the world that they were 
not a machine; that when confronted by 
that awful danger, the sub-marine mine, he 
did not draw back or cower with mutiny, 
but showed the world that fear was not a 
part of his make up. There was no diso- 
beying of commands, and by superior sea- 
manship and accuracy and rapidity of fire 
won the greatest naval victory recorded in 
history. It has shown the world that the 
navy being small is not to be despised. 
The day is not far away when that navy 
will be second to none. Had Spain known 
the strength of that navy she would never 
have declared war with this country ; they 
seemed to forget that ships alone do not 
constitute an armada; men who man those 
ships have a great deal to do with the fight- 
ing quality of the vessel. 


TRANSMISSION 


261 


Few days had elapsed before Phil had 
received an official document announcing 
that his application had been accepted and 
ordering him to join the command at a 
southern seaport town. He hurriedly se- 
cured his outfit all but his horse which he 
said he would buy in the South. 

The leave taking was the hardest task of 
all. His foster parents hated to see him 
go but both had seen so much of army life 
it was not wdth that feeling of sorrow that 
so many parents have when their sons 
leave for the battle field. The hardest 
trial of all was the parting of the two 
friends who had grown to love other as 
only two brothers can. Each was all in all 
to the other, and as the train was about to 
pull out Ash grasped his old chum’s hand 
and holding it in a firm grasp, he said : 

“Old fellow, be careful, don’t do anything 
rash, and keep a stiff upper lip. I will 
take care of this end of the business, so 
don’t let your mind grow uneasy on that 
score. When you do get a chance to draw 
a bead on any of those cowards don’t for- 
get to pump it into them once or twice for 
me.” 

“Sure thing I will and will remember all 
your instructions.” 

June 22nd found Phil one of the landing 
party composing General Shafter’s army 
that landed at Baquiri, a small village sev- 


262 


TRANSMISSION 


enteen miles east of Santiago. It had a 
beautiful natural harbor being deep and 
clear; the town itself was the headquarters 
of the Baquiri Mining Company. There 
was no use for horses here and the cavalry 
including the Rough Riders became one 
vast command of infantry. They found 
the roads nothing but paths through the 
jungles. Prickly cactus bushes and thick 
under brush lined each side of these paths, 
surrounded by tropical forests comprising 
hundreds of varieties of woods. The broad 
spreading palm predominated. Vegetation 
of all kinds grew in profusion. The 
boiling tropical sun combined with the 
heavy down pour of rain which one not ac- 
quainted with the tropics knows little or 
nothing about, filling the creeks and nar- 
row road with a filthy, yellow mud. The 
heat before this deluge is intense while 
after the atmosphere is cold even to chilli- 
ness. A few hours had elapsed after land- 
ing when our troops were treated -with 
one of these tropical floods. Officers as 
well as men waded through this mud that 
in places was up to their hips. After this 
rain every soldier was ordered to disrobe 
and they stood around amid the thick va- 
pors and millions of flies while their gar- 
ments were being dried at the campfire. 
As the sun came out it beat down with 
a fierceness that made it intense. The 


TRANSMISSION 


• 253 


stagnant pools sent forth their vaporing 
clouds while the very air seemed polluted 
by the horrible stench that arose from the 
burning and trampled sands. Thousands 
of reptiles of ail kinds crawled forth from 
their hiding places, some of which were the 
most venomous. Among them was the gi- 
gantic land crab that wdggled and twisted 
from one side of the road to the other, its 
slimy, yellow and red coat and its long, 
powerful claws and little, vicious eyes giv- 
ing it a most ghastly appearance. Such were 
a few of the discomforts met by our brave 
boys that had risked their lives in order to 
rush out a long reign of tyranny and mur- 
der, the most fearful oppression the world 
has ever known. 

I 

Amid all these scenes produced by the 
elements the troops passed, a little’ the 
worse only for the experience, but they were 
soon to meet wdth a foe in a different form. 
The men were all anxious to push forward 
and meet the skulking foe, and the Rough 
Riders were ever to the front. On the sec- 
ond day they had their first fight with the 
enemy; as the troopers were marching 
through the winding muddy paths that 
were rough and rocky, mere excuses for 
roads, they walked right into an ambus- 
cade. 

' The dense thicket on either side of the 
road seemed to swarm with the enemy ; 


264 


TRANSMISSION 


with their smokeless powder and deadly 
Mausers they wrought fearful havoc. 
Every trooper fought like a lion; not a 
man showing a sign of fear. The road was 
so narrow in some places that the men were 
compelled to walk in single file; the path 
led over steep hills. Each man carried his 
camp equipment beside two hundred rounds 
of ammunition ; the battle raged for over 
two hours and when it had ended sixteen 
had fallen. It was hardly over before a 
numerous flock of buzzards swept down 
among the dead Spanish soldiers and noth- 
ing but the clean picked bones remained of 
the man who a few hours before was full 
of life and vigor. The Spanish guerilla as 
well as sharp shooter was very annoying as 
well as dangerous. Hid in the dense foli- 
age of the tropical forests, their bullets 
were brass coated and the wound caused by 
them was horrible and caused the wounded 
soldier intense pain. They had little or 
no regard for the wounded or those wear- 
ing the Red Cross badge ; they shot to kill 
whoever their eyes might light upon. 
Many a p:)or fellow, who wounded in the 
skirmish would crawl behind some tree or 
bush was picked off by these human vul- 
tures. They were stationed all over the 
field, in the front, rear and flank. Many 
a brave fellow bit the dust through the un- 
erring aim. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

WOUNDED IN THE CHARGE. 

A squad was detached to hunt down 
these desperate fellows and when caught 
they were filled with lead ; many of them 
were stationed at the very tops of the tall- 
est trees. 

Too much cannot be said of the great 
and noble work of the Red Cross, and 
many a poor fellow owes his life to Miss 
Clara Barton and her corps of assistants. 

Through all the hot fighting Phil re- 
mained unscratched. Up to the first of 
July the American lines had been steadily 
drawing near to the doomed city. On the 
second day of that noted series of fighting 
the carnage began. 

San Juan hill is about five hundred yards 
long, with a slant of forty-five degrees on 
the top; the Spanish were very strongly for- 
tified behind rifle and artillery pits. The 
first bloody day came to an end, and the sec- 
ond day the Rough Riders were among the 
first to arrive at the top of San Juan hill. 
It was gained at an awful sacrifice amid a 
storm of bullets and hand to hand engage- 
ments. Hundreds of poor fellows were 


255 


266 


TRANSMISSION 


wounded or dead, while the same could be 
said of the enemy. 

Phil was among the foremost to reach 
the top, and while engaged in a hand to 
hand contest in the rifle pits with the 
struggling foe he felt a stinging sensation 
and his left arm fell to his side useless. A 
comrade hastily drawing his handkerchief 
bound up the arm ; once more Phil en- 
tered the fight. How long he fought he 
never knew and just how long the fight 
lasted he could not tell for several days. 
When he regained his senses he was in a 
field hospital with a host more of brave fel- 
lows who had shed their blood for a noble 
cause ; trying to turn over he found he was 
so tightly bandaged it was out of the ques- 
tion. He felt no pain but was quite lame 
and it was impossible for him to raise his 
left arm. As he lay there listening and 
pondering on the outcome of the battle he 
heard a voice beside an opposite cot ; open- 
ing his eyes he saw a woman in a plain 
gray dress, the prevailing color and cos- 
tume of a professional nurse. A bag was 
hanging by her side filled with many useful 
articles such as bandages, needle, thread, 
and even writing material that these noble 
women used in writing messages to the 
friends of a wounded soldier. Upon her 
arm she bore the sign of the Red Cross. 
Phil heard the nurse giving some instruc- 


TEANSMISSION 


257 


tions to her patient and as he listened his 
mind went back to former scenes. Try as 
he might he could not remember where he 
had heard that voice; in a few moments 
the nurse turned and faced his cot and like 
a flash he remembered all. Those eyes 
could not be forgotten even though the 
voice could. Smothering an exclamation 
he feebly asked her how she came to be 
there. Gently bending down she told him 
he was quite seriously w^ounded, and that 
she did not wish him to question her until 
he was better. That she had written to 
his friend as soon as he had been brought 
in wounded, instructing him to announce 
it to his parents. Phil could not resist the 
temptation to ask how the battle had gone. 

“Our boys won the day, but at an awful 
price;” she then told him of the great vic- 
tory on the sea and that it was expected that 
Santiago would soon fall ;then told him that 
the doctor would soon be around and dress 
his wound and as soon as he got stronger 
she would enlighten him on any subject 
that she could, and until that time he must 
remain quiet. 

As the news of the great victory and the 
nearness of the great battles to the end 
around Santiago was told Phil, he could 
not restrain a glad cry for old glory and 
her defenders on land and sea. He soon 
heard a man’s voice as the owner was en- 


268 


TKANSMISSION 


tering the tent, and surmised it to be the 
physician, as the nurses in the tent sa- 
luted him as such. Going from one cot to 
another leaving medicine, and instructing 
the nurses or helping them as they band- 
aged the wounded soldiers, one could 
easily see that he thoroughly understood 
his profession as he seemed to know just 
what to do and how to act. He had a 
kindly way about him and a gentle voice. 
Approaching Phil’s cot and seeing he had 
regained his faculties he addressed him in 
a cheery voice saying : 

“Well my man how are you feeling to- 
day?” 

“I suffer practically no pain except 
when I try to turn over on my side.” 

“You must not try to turn but remain 
as quiet as possible. I will leave a 
sleeping potion here for you that I wish 
you to take after your wounds have been 
dressed.” 

“Where am I wounded, doctor?” 

“You are wounded in the arm and chest. 
You were brought in here on the second 
and it is now the fifth.” 

“Is there any danger of my losing my 
arm, doctor?” 

“I hope not and if blood poisoning does 
not set in I don’t think you will, although I 
am afraid it will never be as strong as it 
was; your wound in the chest requires 


TRANSMISSION 


259 


careful and constant attention, but is not 
as serious as the one in the arm. But 
don’t worry, we will pull you through all 
right.” 

The nurse had drawn near while Phil was 
questioning the physician, and turning his 
eyes upon her caught what he thought a 
flush as she replied to the physician’s 
queries. 

“Yes, he will be on the well list inside 
of a month.” 

The doctor then proceeded to the next 
sufferer. Phil’s nurse told him she would 
bandage his arm, but he must ask her no 
questions but remain perfectly still while 
she was performing the operation. Gently 
and deftly she undid the bandage and re- 
placed it with a new one so quickly and 
without causing him any pain, that he 
thought she could 'not be through. Tell- 
ing him that all was over and saying she 
hoped she had not hurt him, she handed 
him the medicine the physician had left 
for him telling him to drink. As Phil 
looked into that good face he thought he 
had never seen so beautiful a woman be- 
fore. She had a somewhat sad expression 
for one so young, but those large hazel 
eyes were those of a saint, so deep and so 
expressive of the noble self sacrificing 
character of their owner. Reading the 
question in his face which she felt he was 


260 


TRANSMISSION 


once more going to ask her she gently 
said : 

“Not now Mr. Munger. I will tell you 
why I am here and the reasons in a few 
days ; please do not detain me as I have so 
many poor fellows awaiting my care.” 

Accepting the proffered medicine she 
held to his lips he drained the glass, and as 
she sat it back on the stool empty, he re- 
marked that he would obey her orders 
faithfully but that he was all curiosity to 
know how she became one of the angels of 
mercy. 

“You have said enough, Mr. Munger, I 
will keep my promise when I said I 
would.” 

She then directed him to try and sleep 
that he might get the required rest that 
one in his condition needed. She then 
passed on to the next patient leaving him 
again in his soliloquy of her coming there, 
and of many more incidents that came to 
his mind at that moment. How long he 
lay there before falling asleep he did not 
know, it was dusk when he awoke. The 
nurses were stirring about busily engaged 
feeding their patients. As Phil lay there 
trying to distinguish the voice he thought 
so sweet and soothing, its owner ap- 
proached his cot and finding him awake 
she told him he must allow her to feed him 
some beef broth she had prepared for him ; 


TRANSMISSION 


261 


feeling the pangs of hunger for the first 
time he readily consented. Seating her- 
self on the stool beside his cot, she fed him 
the strengthening broth. Her very manner 
of going about each task told plainer than 
words that she was a trained nurse in every 
respect. 

Phil could not resist telling her she was 
an ideal nurse. 

“No flattery, Mr. Muuger, or I shall 
leave you. I took a course of training 
several years ago and what little I know I 
learned there.” 

“I meant not to flatter when it seems 
natural to one so gentle as you are ; 
but please tell me why you are away 
from your husband, your beautiful home.” 

“Mr. Munger, I really don’t think I ought 
to talk to you as you are not strong enough 
to stand the strain, and then I only have a 
few moments at my disposal.” 

“Forgive me if I am rude in my persis- 
tence, but I am confident it will not hurt 
me and I am anxious to know the reason 
that brought you so far away from your 
home.” 

“I suppose I shall be forced to grant your 
request as I am afraid you would work 
yourself into a high fever should I refuse. 
Men are so set in their ways. I am here 
simply because I thought it my duty to my- 
self and country. When thousands of her 


262 


TRANSMISSION 


brave sons were enlisting to offer up their 
lives in the noble cause, in behalf of 
suffering humanity, the thought came to 
me ‘Why not go to the battlefield and serve 
along with such a noble woman as Clara 
Barton?’ As I told you before I had stud- 
ied for a nurse and in fact, was on the eve 
of graduating from the school for nurses 
w'hen I married Mr. Fay. I told my family 
and my husband of my resolve ; they, of 
course, tried to persuade me from my course 
and undertaking, but I am also set in my 
way. Perhaps some would call it stubborn- 
ness ;at any rate, Mr. Fay who had always al- 
lowed me to do as I chose, at last consented 
and here I am and here I stay until this 
dreadful w^ar is over.” 

“Madam you are as brave as you are 
noble, and a true patriot if there ever w’as 
one.” 

“I did not recite to you my story simply 
to hear you sing my praises. I have done 
no more than thousands of other brave 
American women would have done, or 
rather would do, were they in my position. 
Now I must leave 3mu until the morning; 
the night nurses are here and my time is 
up. I hope you will rest eas)^.” 

So saying she left Phil to his thoughts. 

The days came and went until the seven- 
teenth of July, and, as the evening drew 
near word was passed through the hospital 


TRANSMISSION 


263 


wards that General Torral, the comman- 
der of the Spanish forces in Santiago, had 
surrendered. Every poor, fellow who was 
able shouted a cheer, and those who were 
too weak whispered in their Joy at the wel- 
come tidings, as they knew the war was 
nearing the end. 

Phil had been improving each day under 
the care of the skillful attendants who had 
done all in their power to eliminate the 
pain, and make his stay as pleasant as cir- 
cumstances would allow. As the days 
went on his strong constitution told, and 
the wound in his breast that was at first 
thought to be quite serious, was entirely 
healed, but his arm was not quite well. Hq 
had been hit with a copper covered bullet, 
Just above the elbow and it was a rough. 
Jagged wound, extending to the shoulder 
where the bullet had lodged, but it had been 
removed. There was danger of blood, 
poisoning, but special care to prevent this 
had been taken and Phil was now progress- 
ing quite rapidly. The doctor told him he 
would be able to leave in a couple of weeks 
if no fever set in to complicate the case. 
As he grew stronger he thought of the few 
remaining days he had to remain in the 
hospital, and he knew in his own heart 
that he would leave it with the wound that 
science could not heal, no matter how far 
advanced. His many conversations with 


264 


TRANSMISSION 


the woman that had shown herself to possess 
such a noble character had opened a place 
that could never be filled. Each day she 
had, by some little act of kindness, first to 
one, then to another, endeared herself to 
all alike. Many a poor fellow will carry 
that sweet smile to his grave. She showed 
no partiality, but treated all the same. One 
day Phil asked her about her friend, Mrs. 
Case, and what she thought of her resolve, 
and what she thought of her position as 
nurse. 

“Lola gave it but a passing thought. She 
is too much wrapped up in herself to care 
what others do. She lives but for the day, 
and as long as her pleasures are varied and 
exciting she is content. I do not approve 
of many of her doings. We are not on as 
friendly terms as we were several years 
ago when you first visited our little city. 
Our first rupture came when you were 
there ; she had arranged for a party con- 
sisting of Mr. Collins, you, and myself, 
without consulting me about any of the ar- 
rangements. She knew that my husband 
had accompanied Mr. Case to Chicago on 
business. I was then but a bride and had 
known Mrs. Case but a short time. I was 
-very indignant at her presumption in ex- 
pecting me to complicate my honor and 
my husband’s, and I informed her of the 
fact very plainly; since then we have hard- 


TRANSMISSION 


265 


ly been on speaking terms. She has her 
way of amusing herself and I mine, but 
our diversions are of a widely different 
order; she has one of the best husbands 
one could wish for, but does not realize 
it.” 

Phil told her he had remembered the 
circumstances, but omitted the discussion 
which took place between Ash and himself 
over the invitation. He saw that his first 
impression had been correct as to her 
character ; as he had grown to know her 
better he could not see how he had doubted 
her even for an instant. No soul was purer 
than hers, no heart was truer, no man who 
was a man could help admiring her for her 
grand character. 

“God’s greatest handiwork is woman, 
not man,” thought Phil. He tried to 
guard against that feeling that was burn- 
ing his very soul, but it was of no use, and 
he had resolved to hide his love from the 
world. She was lost to him and their roads 
must part. He would bear it like a man, 
but his wound would never heal. 

August came and a few days had passed 
when Phil was able to leave the hospital 
and regain his regiment. Many of his fel- 
low soldiers of his command had visited 
him with his colonel and all expressed their 
gratitude that he had pulled through so 
well. The day before he was expecting to 


266 


TRANSMISSION 


leave the hospital he received a letter from 
Ash ; in it he informed Phil that he had left 
New York for Cuba, and was one of the 
first Americans to reach Havana at the 
close of the open hostilities. He had in- 
tended to go via Santiago, but it was im- 
possible for him to take passage on any of 
the transports, so took the first boat out 
leaving for Havana, intending to get to 
Santiago from there, but a strange occur- 
rence overtook him there. He wrote : 

“I have met the opera singer who had won 
my heart years before, and what is more she is 
in distress. I took a tumble from my high 
perch and landed on my knees as of yore. I 
found that her father whom she had mourned 
for dead was a political prisoner incarcerated 
in Morro Castle ; she had found it out by mere 
accident, having come to Havana to fulfill an 
engagement, and before it was ended the port 
was blockaded. Through a young Spanish 
Colonel, who was also a warm admirer of hers 
she first learned of her father and how he be- 
came imprisoned.” 

Then came the strange lines that fol- 
lowed. Ash wrote: 

“My boy, it seems strange to me that she 
has the same name that you bear. Her stage 
name is only an adopted one. I of course 
offered my unadulterated service in her be- 
half. Your last letter informed me you were 
doing finely and hoped soon to join your com- 
pany. Your parents wanted me to goto see 
you and as I was as anxious to see you as 
they were I packed my grip and came as 
fast as steam will allow. Major Wells has ap- 
plied for a thirty day furlough for you, and as 
soon as it arrives I want you to meet me in 
Havana. My knight errant will keep me for 
several weeks I think. The defeated Dons 


TRANSMISSION 


267 


are in no good humor, but that mighty lever 
— Gold — smoothes over lots of ruts that other- 
wise would make an American’s path in this 
city a rough and dangerous one. I have fore- 
seen the result of traveling without the 
wherewith so came well provided to buy my 
way through. How is your arm, I hope you 
will not lose the use of it, and how is that 
noble woman, Mrs. Fay, standing the life of 
a nurse? She is the ideal you thought she was, 
isn’t she my friend? I cannot help but add 
that I feel for you. I know the pang of regret 
that has certainly filled your big heart. I al- 
so know that you are still the brave true- 
hearted fellow you always were. So goodbye, 
old fellow. Your chum, 

“Ashton Collins.” 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


REUNION. 

Phil read the letter once, then reread it. 
Who was the singer and was there any con- 
nection with his own history and the name 
she claimed. Such thoughts ran through 
Phil’s mind and he decided to take advan- 
tage of the furlough and unravel the mys- 
tery ; he knew that somewhere in the world 
he had a sister and also a father, but the 
best detectives of both continents had 
failed to locate either, and he had begun to 
believe that they were both dead. While 
thinking thus his captain walked in and 
handed him an official document and with 
a smile upon his face he remarked : 

“Phil, you are in luck to get a leave 
this early, you must have a pull.” 

“How do you know it is a leave?” in- 
quired the man as he opened the envelope. 

“Oh I just guessed at it. You know I 
am of the old New England stock and they 
are noted guessers and I see by the smile 
upon your face I am right.” 

“Yes, Captain, you are. It dates from 
August 10th to September 10th. To-day 
is the 9th so I will leave to-morrow for 


TRANSMISSION 


269 


Havana. I have a friend there who is ex- 
pecting me. He came all the way from 
Chicago to see me and as he could not make 
Santiago he put into Havana.” 

“Receive my congratulations, my boy. 
I guess your services won’t be called for 
when your time is up as I have heard ru- 
mors that Spain would bow to the demands 
of the United States Government. The 
war is practically over now, and I can’t say 
that I am sorry. The men have done no- 
bly and deserve a rest.” 

Saying this the officer left Phil and 
strolled among the cots giving each a pleas- 
ant word. Phil obtained leave to visit the 
camp to bid his fellows good-bye. Visiting 
his company who were quartered in the 
city of Santiago, he passed a pleasant day 
in some respects and in others a very sor- 
rowful one. Many of the brave fellows 
had gone to the heroes’ grave. Phil had 
not seen his proteg^ since the first day of 
the landing, so he made for the camp of 
the colored soldiers and found Charley just 
returning from guard duty. Sitting down 
they had a long talk. Charley had been 
fortunate in not being wounded but he was 
in the front rank of his regiment when they 
scaled the walls of El Caney. As the even- 
ing drew near he returned to his hospital 
which had been moved from its position to 
one nearer the city which had now surren- 


270 


TRANSMISSION 


dered. One more night and he would be 
gone from the place which contained the 
one woman in all the world that he could 
ever love. 

As he entered the tent the day nurses 
were just leaving; Phil met Mrs. Fay and 
offering her his hand he said : 

“I leave the hospital and camp to-mor- 
row.” 

“I am so glad that you are so successful 
and I don’t think you will need to return, 
for the war is now about over. I have 
asked for my release and expect it soon.” 

“Mrs. Fay, I want to thank you for the 
many kind favors you have shown me, and 
shall always give you the credit for saving 
my life.” 

“Mr. Munger, you are bestowing too 
much praise as I only did what any other 
nurse would in the same position and what 
the others are doing now to all the poor 
fellows who are wounded. We have only 
done our duty.” 

“I wish to give you a token to remember 
me by. It is a curious old jewel I picked up 
while on my trip through the old town,” as 
he said this he opened a case and disclosed 
an old breastpin that must have been 
brought from Spain many years ago; it 
was very unique in design and represented 
the coat-of-arms of some old family. It 
was beautifully set with rubies and dia- 


TRANSMISSION 


271 


tnonds with a very large diamond in the 
center. As Mrs. Fay gazed at the beauti- 
ful trophy a faint flush went over her 
cheeks and raising her eyes to him said : 

“Mr. Munger, it is beautiful, in fact 
the handsomest piece of jewelry I ever saw, 
but I shall he compelled to refuse the gift.” 

Phil forgot all his good resolutions and 
for a moment was the lover. 

“Mrs. Fay, there was never a jewel made 
in magnificence to compare with your own 
natural beauty; please accept this small 
trinket as a mark of my appreciation for 
your many kindnesses during my sickness. 
I offer it not as a gift but as a token of ap- 
preciation, I realize that you are a married 
woman, but were your husband here I would 
still offer it. I hold you in the greatest 
respect and again 1 beg of you, for my rea- 
son simply but frankly expressed, to 
take it.” 

“Mr. Munger, I thank you for your high 
appreciation of my services. To me it 
seems that you value them too highly. I 
can only repeat that I have done what was 
my duty, but believe me, if I offend you in 
60 doing it is not my intention, I cannot ac- 
cept your beautiful and costly present. My 
reasons are these ; first I promised my hus- 
band I would accept no gifts or tokens of 
friendship while away; the second I am 
not so anxious to disclose nor would I did 


272 


TRANSMISSION 


I not know 1 was speaking to a gentleman. 
Mr. Hunger, I have heard of your noble 
work in behalf of the laboring man, of your 
many kind acts in various ways, of the 
young colored boy you took from the street 
and educated, of your own patriotic self in 
volunteering to serve your country as a 
common soldier. These acts alone are 
enough to remember you by to say nothing 
of our better acquaintance here upon the 
battle-field. I hope that you are not of- 
fended ; if so please forgive me,” and she 
held out her right hand. 

Phil took it as he spoke and held it. 

“It is my turn to cry enough. You 
praise me far too much for what I have 
done. I have my faults and am not a 
model, I err the same as many others and 
I thank God that he has preserved me and 
that it is my good fortune to become better 
acquainted with you. I shall always re- 
member you as a true and noble woman, 
and should temptations beset my path, that 
memory will guard me right through all. I 
am not offended and have nothing to for- 
give. Before we part I wish to beg one 
boon of you the granting of which will 
leave a brand upon my heart that only the 
grave will efface.” 

“What is it, I pray?” 

“May I kiss the hand that I now hold in 
mine?” 


TRANSMISSION 


275 


Blushing as she raised her eyes to his 
she smilingly said : 

“The days of chivalry are not past; you 
may.” 

Bending low he pressed one passionate 
kiss to the finger tips of that lovely hand. 
Gently withdrawing her hand she stood 
there in the gathering twilight of that 
beautiful tropical evening a queen in Phil’s 
eyes. As he bade her good-bye he felt a 
huskiness in his voice that bespoke more 
than words, and probably it was the last 
farewell to the woman he loved, but she 
was the wife of another and lost to him 
forever. 

He returned to his tent and taking a 
cigar tried to soothe his burning brain by 
casting wreaths of smoke about his head, 
and it was late in the night before he re- 
tired. The next morning before the camp 
was aw^ake Phil was sailing northward on 
one of the dispatch boats for Havana. Ar- 
riving there he found the streets full of 
Spanish soldiers who cast many a fierce 
glance at him as he passed up the wharf in 
his rough rider uniform. Hiring a cab he 
was driven to Ash’s hotel but found him 
not in, so securing a room he took a bath 
and laid down for a short nap until the re- 
turn of his old friend. In about an hour 
he was aroused by a knock at his door, 
upon opening which his old chum met him 
with outstretched arms. 


274 


TRANSMISSION 


“Old fellow this is the happiest moment 
of my life ; when I read of that hard fight- 
ing that you had to go through it made me 
shiver for your safety. How are your 
wounds? Is your arm coming around all 
right?” 

“Yes siree, I am doing finely, I am do- 
ing well and will be the same old Phil in a 
little while.” 

“You can consider yourself lucky that 
you escaped with your life. There must 
have been an awful slaughter there for a 
while, but they cannot beat our brave boys?” 

“Well, Ash, I am here safe; if not as 
sound as I might be, and to tell you the 
truth I am very anxious to fathom that 
mystery, as T have begun to call it. Who is 
this singer and how did you happen to 
meet her after so many years?” 

“Hold on, old fellow, not so fast. I am 
trying to keep tab on your many questions 
but I may have to have a stenographer to 
keep up with you. Just let me get com- 
fortable and give me another smoker and I 
will unfold my romance. It is a good 
story and quite romantic ; are you ready? 
well here goes, birdie.” 

“Yes I suppose she is a bird or some- 
thing sweet, but go on with your story.” 

“Now don’t interrupt me again or we will 
call for a new deal. Miss Birdie Munger 
is the daughter of a rich southerner ; dur- 


TRANSMISSION 


276 


ing the great rebellion her father was a 
trusted officer in the confederate army.” 

Here Phil shifted in his chair. 

“He was sent to Europe in the interest 
of the southern confederacy; while there his 
wife gave birth to twins and ” 

At this juncture Phil rose from the chair 
went to the window and came back, sitting 
on the bed. Ash looked at him wonder- 
ingly but never said a word. 

‘•Where did I leave off — oh yes — I re- 
member. Well, the twins were born about 
the time Sherman and his army invested 
Savannah. Their mother died and the chil- 
dren were adopted by a couple of the north- 
ern officers ; from there the thread of the 
story as far as I know is lost. All I know 
is that Birdie — excuse me. Miss Mungei — 
while in Europe was devoting time and 
money to discover the whereabouts of her 
father. From her detectives she learned 
that a Colonel Munger had resided in Lon- 
don and also in Paris. From Paris he was 
traced to Cape Town, South Africa, and 
from there to the diamond fields where he 
amassed a fortune. He left the fields and 
placing a portion of his wealth in a bank 
at Cape Town, he sailed for America, but it 
seems he got no further than Cuba, where 
his daughter found him in prison.” 

Phil had been listening intently through 
the whole story and at the finish he jumped 
up and catching hold of his hat said: 


276 


TKANSMISSION 


“I wish to meet Miss Hunger.” 

“All right, I will escort you to her ho- 
tel.” All the time he was wondering in 
his mind what connection Phil bore to the 
story he had just related, but was too much 
of a gentleman to inquire into his affairs. 
He had known Phil ever since he had en- 
tered college and had been his closest 
friend, but Phil had never told him any- 
thing about his family affairs even after 
they had entered into partnership. He 
knew that Phil was an adopted son and 
that was all. Phil was on the point of call- 
ing a cab when Ash remarked: 

“The hotel is only about a block away, 
iny boy. We are in the America quarter 
now and Miss Hunger occupies a suite of 
rooms in a hotel run by one of our country- 
men, or rather it was before the war broke 
out.” 

They soon reached the hotel. From out- 
ward appearances, it resembled a quiet 
boarding house ; but Ash told Phil it was 
one of the most noted hotels in Havana. 
They entered the lobby and although 
small it was fitted up very expensively. 
Inquiring of the clerk if the Prima Donna 
was in her apartments and upon receiving 
an affirmative answer, Ash gave his card 
with that of Phil’s to the bell boy and 
awaited his return. In a few moments he 
returned with an answer for them to be 


TRANSMISSION 


277 


brought to the rooms at once. Entering 
the elevator they were carried to the next 
floor. Traversing the hall they stopped 
before one of the doors ; Ash knocked and 
it was answered by a little maid whose 
dress, appearance and language indicated 
French parentage. Bidding them to a seat 
and informing the gentlemen her mistress 
would soon be with them, she left them 
alone. 

They were kept waiting but a few mo- 
ments when from an inner room a lady ap- 
peared. Both arose and Ash introduced 
Phil to her. He noticed that each in turn 
seemed to search in turn the other for some 
mark of recognition ; it was but for an in- 
stant but long enough for Ash to catch the 
glances that were exchanged. The woman 
was of exquisite mold and beauty, she was 
very dark but there was a glow upon her 
cheeks, whether natural or artificial Phil 
could not tell but it enhanced her beauty. 
She was past the middle height, with large 
gray eyes, and looked to be about thirty 
years of age. Phil acknowledged to him- 
self she was as striking looking as had been 
pictured to him. She bade them 1)6 seated 
and looking at Ash inquired of him to what 
she owed the early call. Ash informed her 
it was at the request of his friend, that he 
called. Here Phil spoke up. 

“Miss Munger, I arrived in Havana 


278 


I TRANSMISSION 


early this A. M. and found my friend’s ho- 
tel ; he gave me a history of a family that 
bears a great resemblance to mine, and I 
wish to gain further information and re- 
quested the introduction. It is not out of 
mere curiosity, but I wish to ask you a few 
questions; by answering same, you will dis- 
pell all doubts in my mind as to whether I 
bear any connection to your story. Before 
beginning I would request a tablet with 
pencil ; I will place the answers to the ques- 
tions I am about to ask you upon it and 
hand the same to Mr. Collins,if they agree 
with your answers then I will know 
whether I am related to your history or 
not.” 

Phil silently wrote the answers to the 
questions he was about to ask and handed 
them over to Ash. 

“Miss Munger, my first question that I 
wish you to answer is: What was your 
father’s name?” 

“James W. Munger.” 

“Where did he live?” 

“At Savannah, Ga.” 

“Did he hold a commission in the Confed- 
erate Army?” 

“He was a Colonel.” 

“Was he at home when you were born?” 

“He was in Europe.” 

“Are you the only child?” 

‘ ‘I was a twin, the other child was a boy. ’ ^ 


TRANSMISSION 


279 


“Is your mother living?” 

“No, she died shortly after we were 
born.” 

“Who took care of you and your broth- 
er?” 

“We were adopted by two Union oflacers 
and taken north.” 

“Do you know their names?” 

“I was adopted by Lieutenant Bates, and 
my brother by a Captain Wells.” 

As she finished her last sentence Phil 
asked Ash if the answers on the paper 
compared with those given by Miss Hun- 
ger. 

“Yes, every one of them.” 

After Ash had said they were all correct 
Miss Hunger arose, and throwing her arms 
around Phil’s neck, she kissed him and 
called him brother while she wiped away 
the tears of gladness that were falling fast. 
Ash sab through it all spellbound, never 
uttering a word until Miss Munger had 
ceased her tears, then he arose and con- 
gratulated them as only a true friend can. 
Phil then gave the story of his life ; and 
when he had finished his sister told of hers 
and why it was that all trace of her had 
been lost. Her first remembrance of her 
foster parents was when about four years 
of age; her “papa” as she was wont to 
call him, was very dear to her and used to 
play with her by the hour. He was so kind 


280 


TEANSMISSION 


and loving and she dearly loved him. Her 
“mamma” did not pay much attention to 
her but left her in the care of a colored 
nurse ; when eight years of age her foster 
father died and her mother moved to her 
old home in New Hampshire. Three years 
went by and Mrs. Bates once more changed 
her name. This time she married a lawyer ; 
she was then sent away to a young ladies’ 
seminary near Boston. Like Phil’ s black 
nurse, Nannie had told the child of her 
southern home, and Mr. Bates, while upon 
his death-bed, told the child of her adop- 
tion and that she had another father living 
somewhere in Europe, and a brother out 
west. The child loved him dearly, and 
when he was gone her mother left her 
solely in her colored nurse’s charge, though 
she was very liberal, spending money on 
her clothes or for anything else she wanted. 
As she grew older she was seized with a 
strong antipathy for the nurse, and when 
the time came for her to leave for school 
she was more than glad to go. She was at 
the seminary for nearly seven years. She 
had always been allowed all the money she 
wanted, in fact considerable more than 
most of her companions were allowed for 
school expenses. During her schooling 
she had taken quite a fancy to music, and 
developed a very fine voice. One of her 
teachers had told her that she should take 


TEANSMISSION 


281 


a course of study in Europe ; making up 
her mind to do so and thinking that her 
foster mother would object, she began sav- 
ing her expense money until she had saved 
a thousand dollars out of her allowance.She 
then proposed a trip to Europe to a school 
chum, who was an heiress and an orphan. 

Making all arrangements, they one night 
slipped away and boarded a midnight train 
for Boston. Staying there one day and 
taking passage on one of the large ocean 
liners they arrived in Liverpool in safety. 
From thence she went to London. She 
tried to locate her father there but could 
not do so. She then went to Paris and 
placed herself under the teaching of a no- 
ted artist ; during all this time she was 
-trying to locate her father. After spending 
one year in studying she secured a position 
as understudy to a noted prima donna ; 
.during this time she had assumed a stage 
name, for protection as well as comfort. 
Her path had been very fortunate com- 
pared to many other artists in her line, and 
inside of two years she was singing in 
grand opera. 

“It was at that time I met Mr. Collins,” 
she said smilingly as she mentioned Ash’s 
name. “I have sung in all the large cities 
. of Europe, but have never sung in my own 
country. I was under a ten year contract; 
when that was finished I accepted a very 


282 


TRANSMISSION 


fine offer to sing in the states. I chose to 
come here first and had just commenced on 
my second week when the war broke out 
and I was unable to leave on account of 
the blockade established by the American 
war-ships. During my stay here I formed 
the acquaintance of a Spanish official and 
through a conversation in regard to the 
war I learned that my father, or I should 
say our father, was being kept a prisoner 
in Morro Castle. As I speak Spanish as 
well as French and my assumed name is 
from the French the colonel did not sur- 
mise that I was an American, and I did 
not inform him otherwise, but set about 
trying to secure evidence to get our father 
released, and in fact I have been somewhat 
successful. I have seen him and made 
myself known to him. ] accomplished 
this feat by pretending I was deeply in- 
terested in the romantic career of the 
prisoner. 

“The colonel had given me an account 
of his adventures. He was thought to be 
aiding and abetting the Cubans, and for 
such he was put into prison. They would 
not release him for love nor money as he 
was a hated ‘Americano.’ I also learned 
from our father that he has a friend in 
one of the high Spanish officials whom he 
befriended many years ago when both 
were in Paris. It is through him that I 
hope to gain our father’s liberty.” 


TRANSMISSION 


283 


“Well Birdie, our father will soon be re- 
leased. I see that Spain has accepted our 
president’s proposals and within a week 
all political prisoners will be liberated. 
But tell me how has he borne his long con- 
finement?” 

“Considering the number of years he 
has been confined he has kept up remark- 
ably. His friend, the Spanish official, has 
secured for him many favors ; then father 
had quite a large sum of money deposited 
here when arrested. His friend drew the 
money and kept it for him and has seen that 
he has been well supplied with all delicacies 
and with as many comforts as the prison 
rules would allow.” 

“I have never seen my father, what does 
he look like?” inquired Phil. 

“He is a large man, long white hair, 
and large bright eyes. His step is firm 
and steady. He is not infirm by any 
means. He was overjoyed to find his little 
girl, as he calls me, and what a great sur- 
prise it will be for him to know that you 
are with me. Our father held the grudge 
against the North for many years, but 
since their brave defense of the Cuban 
cause he has changed and is a true subject 
of Uncle Sam. He has been kept well 
posted on all the events and expects to 
gain his liberty soon. He is then going to 
the states. It was then his intention to 


284 


TRANSMISSION 


try and find you and me, but that is needless 
now; we have quite a romance connected 
with our lives, haven’t we Phil? You and 
Mr. Collins must dine with me and spend 
the evening here. I will sing and play for 
you, and we will get better acquainted. I 
hardly realize that I have found my 
brother.” 

They accepted the invitation to stay for 
supper and spent a very enjoyable even- 
ing. Miss Munger had a very fine con- 
tralto voice and was an accomplished 
musician. As they left her hotel for their 
own, they promised to call in the morning 
and all take a ride. Going right to their 
rooms they indulged in the favorite 
pastime of a cigar until late in the night 
and then retired. Ash was nonplussed 
over the meeting and could not realize it. 

Breakfasting about eight they picked up 
a couple of papers that lay upon the table ; 
the one Phil had was printed in Spanish, 
the one Ash had was in English, that had 
been suppressed during the war, but had 
just resumed publication. In it was a full 
account of the policy the United States 
was going to pursue in governing Cuba, 
giving the names of the generals who were 
to be in command. It also mentioned that 
General Blanco had issued a manifesto, 
liberating all political prisoners who were 
confined in any of the prisons throughout 


TRANSMISSION 


285 


the island. Ash showed the last named 
paragraph to Phil, who in turn read it, and 
as their breakfast was placed before them 
he remarked : 

“As soon as we are finished eating 
we will pay our respects to that Spanish 
oflScial who has befriended my father, and 
take him with us to Morro Castle and se- 
cure father’s release.” 

“Right you are, but it seems to me you 
are forgetting your sister ; don’t you think 
she would be of some service to us, es- 
pecially with this Spanish functionary?” 

“Yes. I forgot her in my anxiety to 
see my father liberated. It is the best plan 
to take her with us.” 

Calling the waiter he wrote a short note 
on the back of his card to her to be ready 
to go with them to the prison in an hour. 

“Why, Phil, you don’t suppose she can 
get ready in so short a time as that, do 
you? She isn’t a man — but you must 
remember her life on the stage has put her 
in the habit of sleeping late.” 

“See here now, she is my sister and not 
yours. I am boss here and I must be 
obeyed, and if Birdie isn’t up yet she will 
have to get up and not spend an hour or two 
on her toilet as is probably her wont, for I 
shall call for her when I said I would, and 
shall expect her to be ready. This is not 
an every day affair.” 


286 


TRANSMISSION 


“Now, Phil, you are not under marching 
orders and I haven’t joined the army yet 
so I don’t have to obey you even though 
you are a Rough Rider ; we will give the 
girl an hour and a half and be sure of her 
being ready by that time.” 


i 


CHAPTER XIX. 


MORRO UNITED . 

“When you put it that way I suppose I 
shall have to give in. It would be rather 
hard for the girl to hustle out half dressed 
and without her breakfast. I have forgot- 
ten a lot of my humanity since I have joined 
the army but, my boy, if you had followed 
in my footsteps you wouldn’t wonder at it.” 

Dispatching a messenger with the note, 
they leisurely finished their breakfast, then 
repaired to the lobby and found it full of 
men most of whom were Cuban sympathiz- 
ers. All was excitment over the manifesto 
that Blanco had issued. Many of them 
had relatives in prison that had been there 
for years. As the conversation was carried 
on in Spanish it was only now in a sentence 
they caught a word in English. Light 
cigars they smoked until it became time to 
leave for Miss Monger’s hotel, and hailing 
a hack they were driven there 
where she was ready and waiting for 
them. Ash gave her a small account of 
their morning dialogue ; smiling on her 
brother she said sweetly : 

“Phil, you do my sex an injustice, it 

287 


288 


TRANSMISSION 


don’t take us all of our time to dress and 
primp as you may seem to think. If it was 
necessary any of us could throw on our 
clothes and get down stairs for a three 
minute breakfast; but, my dear boy, 
it is not our position in life to hurry 
off to the office at a 2.40 jump, so you 
should make an allowance for our slow-^ 
ness.” 

“Now, sister, dear, I don’t want to quar- 
rel with you for I love you too much ; I will 
give in and from now I will be a staunch? 
supporter of the fair sex whenever the sub- 
ject of quickness in dress is discussed.” 

By this time they had reached the home* 
of the Spanish official that bore the appear- 
ance of a man of some wealth ; it set back 
quite a ways from the road and the yard was 
a mass of tropical flowers with the beauti- 
ful palm and umbrella trees scattered here- 
and there. They drove up a shady drive* 
and stopped at the main entrance of the 
mansion. Alighting they ascended the 
steps and crossing the porch they rang the 
bell; but a few seconds when the door was 
swung noiselessly open by the servants. 
Upon presenting their cards they were in- 
vited in to await the official’s coming. 
They were ushered into a reception room 
that opened oflP the hall; the elegance 
of the tapestry and the hangings showed 
the taste of the owner. After waiting 


TRANSMISSION 


289 


some ten minutes they were greeted by an 
elderly man of some sixty-five years. He 
came so quietly yet so stately ; he was tall 
and very slender with sloping shoulders 
but straight as an arrow; what hair he had 
on his head was very thin and white and 
combed over the crown to hide the bald 
spot, but in spite of its careful combing it 
could easily be seen. He had a large, high 
forehead, dark eyes shaded by a pair 
of heavy eye-brows, his face was long and 
thin with a prominent Roman nose with a 
small military goatee. In fact he was a 
striking looking Spaniard. Approaching 
Miss Munger with a bow that showed 
him to be a cavalier of the court he smil- 
ingly addressed her in the Spanish tongue. 
She replied and in the same tongue intro- 
duced Phil and Ash to him. He cast a 
puzzled glance at Phil. Miss Munger told 
him that she would explain all soon and 
then made known the object of their visit. 
The official seemed very much pleased with 
Blanco’s manifesto ; asking them to await 
his coming he excused himself saying he 
would return shortly. Before leaving he 
requested them to remain at ease and 
showed them across the hall into the art 
gallery. Appearances showed the owner a 
master in the selection of paintings. The 
time they spent in there was far too short ; 
as their host appeared they were not half 


290 


TRANSMISSION 


through looking at the collection, but their 
errand would not permit of time to 
see the whole gallery. Passing out they 
entered the hack and were soon driven 
to the governor general’s house where they 
•entered the reception room of the palace. 
It was quite early but the room was nearly 
full of people waiting to see the Governor. 
Bidding them be seated their guide passed 
through the guards that were stationed at 
the doors leading into the inner room ; in 
a half hour he had returned with papers of a 
legal appearance. Once more entering the 
hack they were driven to Morro Castle, the 
Bastile of Havana, where more than one 
poor fellow had suffered and died for noth- 
ing more than being a Cuban sympathizer. 

As it halted in front of the great pile of 
brick and stone they once more alighted 
and the official led the way to the room of 
the governor of the prison; once more their 
guide passed the line of soldiers stationed at 
different entrances, without any trouble, 
showing that he was a man of authority 
under Spanish regime. They were left in 
the anteroom to await his return. He 
was gone fully an hour; he was accom- 
panied by two men one dressed in a Span- 
ish uniform and they learned that he was 
the prison commandant; the other was a 
man of commanding appearance, large 
and stately, with piercing black eyes, while 


TRANSMISSION 


391 


his head was crowned with a heavy mass 
of white hair that reached to his shoulders. 
He was fully six feet in height, with a heavy 
gray moustache, and though his hair was 
white his frame was strong and supple. He 
had no sooner entered the room than his 
daughter flew to his side and was clasped 
in his arms. Phil had approached and as 
his sister had recovered her composure she 
told her father she had found her brother 
and he his son. The old man was doubly 
surprised. 

The meeting between father and son 
was an affecting scene never to be for- 
gotten. It was their first meeting on 
earth. After all had been introduced the 
official, who had been a true friend, an- 
nounced to Phil and his sister that their 
father was a free man, and that he was 
proud to know that his feeble efforts had 
helped to accomplish the reunion of the 
Hunger family. He showed himself to be 
a gentleman such as Spain seldom produces; 
he pressed them to dine with him at his 
home on the succeeding evening and bow- 
ing gracefully the Governor and himself 
accompanied the party to their carriage, 
where all were driven to Miss Hunger’s 
hotel and were soon seated in her cozy 
parlor. 

Dinner had been ordered served in her 
rooms ; before it was served Phil gave his 


292 


TRANSMISSION 


father an account of his life. After enjoy- 
ing their repast the elder Hunger told his 
story, giving them a condensed account of 
his trip to Europe and his return home^ 
the finding of his wife dead, and his chil- 
dren under the care of a couple of north- 
ern officers, of his visit to Captain Wells 
and Lieutenant Bates, then of his return to 
England. After a residence of two years 
in London he went to France and was in 
Paris during the Franco-Prussian war. 
There he had made the acquaintance of the 
Spanish official who had been such a true 
friend to him. He had rendered him a 
service in an affair of honor and they had 
been life-long friends ever since ; while in 
Paris he met an Englishman who had the 
same roving disposition he had. Hearing 
of the great discoveries in the diamond 
fields in South Africa they decided to in- 
vestigate. 

They sailed from Havre to Cape Town^ 
arriving there without any mishaps; pro- 
curing outfits they started in. Being 
among the first to reach the fields they se- 
cured interests in several of the prominent 
mines ; within a few years they were able 
to retire with quite a fortune. Colonel 
Hunger placed the largest portion of hie 
fortune in the hands of bankers who re- 
presented the bank of England, and with 
letters of credit and several large drafts he 


TRANSMISSION 


293 


sailed for the United States. On board 
the vessel was a Cuban patriot and during 
the long voyage he and the Cuban became 
warm friends. Prevailed upon by his new 
friend he stopped oif at Havana, and be- 
fore he really knew it he was a member of 
a band sworn to free Cuba. He had con- 
verted several of the drafts into cash and 
used same in fitting out filibustering ex- 
peditions. Through 8i)ies he was arrested 
and thrown into Morro Castle without even 
so much as a trial. While in Havana he 
met and renewed the acquaintance with 
his Spanish friend of former days, whoi was 
an official of note, and his acquaintance 
had stood him in good need. He was 
treated in a far better manner than he 
would have been had he no influential 
friend on the Spanish side. 

His beiug an American citizen his ar- 
rest and imprisonment had been a state 
secret. He had been in prison ten years 
when liberated by command of General 
Blanco, and in closing his narrative he 
said : 

“Those long years of confinement have 
•changed my mind on more than one sub- 
ject, and I no longer have that feeling of 
hatred against the North that I once pos- 
sessed; I was always with the weaker 
eause. And since my country, the North 
and the South, have joined hands together, 


294 


TRANSMISSION 


liberated this island from the hands of the 
Spanish, I can truly say I am proud of my 
country and of my son who has given his 
service to help suppress the tyrant.” 

When Phil had ended listening to the 
conversation he proposed going to the 
hotel and securing rooms for his father, 
and as soon as their business was con- 
cluded in Havana sailing at once for New 
York, then from there to the west where 
they could all live together. 

“What do you say to my proposition, 
Birdie?” 

“I do need a little rest so will accompany 
you to the States and leave the stage for 
the rest of the season, but will not promise 
to do so for the rest of my life.” 

“All right for now! We will not try to 
foretell the future.” 

“Children, we will be compelled to change 
our program a little,” remarked the father. 
“I wish to stop and see my old attorneys 
if they are still alive, and look after the in- 
terests left in their hands years ago. 
Birdie, you have not received the money I 
left for you to receive on your twenty-first 
birthday, have you?” 

“No father, I have never had a penny 
from the estate you left. But I have not 
been in want of it ; as soon as I entered 
upon my profession I received large 
salaries and have invested some of it in 


TRANSMISSION 


296 


well paying Paris property. Since you 
have changed the program 1 have a request 
to make.” 

“Granted,” returned her father. 

“It is this. That you won’t prolong 
your stay in the South any longer than 
absolutely necessary.” 

“Why, Birdie, I did not intend to. 
But why such a request?” 

“I hardly dare tell you as you will prob- 
ably laugh. Ever since I was little I have 
had an antipathy to the colored race. I 
could never get along with my colored nurse. 
It is strange but I cannot help it. The mere 
sight of a colored person sends a thrill 
clear through me. I cannot explain it nor 
understand.” 

“My darling, I will not laugh, nor any of 
us at your feeling. I think I can account 
for it and will explain it to you at another 
time. I myself do not care to live in the 
South, and if my children reside in the- 
North I will live with them. We will only 
stay in Havana long enough for profes- 
sional purposes, then sail for New York.. 
From there I shall cable my bankers in 
England and upon their answer will ac~ 
company you to the west.” 

“Program suits me, father,” said PbiL 

“And I also. I can get ready to get out 
in a couple of days,” remarked Birdie. 
“This war has released me from all my 


296 


TRANSMISSION 


contracts, so I can manage my own 
affairs.” 

Phil proposed retirement and left for 
their hotel. Saying “good-bye” they left 
the rooms. At the hotel Phil secured a 
suite of rooms for his father. After doing 
so they left on a necessary shopping tour. 
It was dinner time when they returned. 
Adjourning to Phil’s room after a pleasant 
meal they talked over the war and its 
results. 

The conversation turned to the bravery 
displayed by the raw, untrained troops; 
each division was complimented in its turn, 
the volunteers as well as the regulars. 

“Our colored troops have shown their 
worth,” remarked Ash. 

“You are right, and their bravery can 
never be questioned,” and Phil warmed 
up. “I was somewhat surprised by the 
feeling expressed by Birdie in the colored 
race; it was the exact opposite of mine. I 
loved my old nurse dearly. 

“Of the many great lessons that the war 
with Spain has taught, one that impresses 
itself most forcibly upon my mind is the 
injustice that has been done the American 
negro — our brother — not in color but in 
heart, he is as much entitled to enjoy the 
Tights of citizenship as any of the boasted 
Yankee origin ; because his fathers were 
bondsmen as far back as he can trace them 


TRANSMISSION 


297 


to their landing in this country in the early 
part of the seventeenth century, does not 
prevent him from being as true and loyal 
an American as any of his more fortunate 
white brothers. 

“That master mind that was ordained by 
the father of fathers to save this glorious 
union, said : ‘With malice toward none and 
eharity to all.’ Such words and works of 
the noblest of men should impress us with 
a more liberal feeling toward our dark- 
skinned brothers. 

“When war was declared — they, instead 
of remaining in the background, flocked 
around the standard of our country and 
cried for actual service at the front. 

“When the time came for them to show 
their loyalty to America, and the liberty 
given them by that grand spirit — their 
greatest friend, Abraham Lincoln — they 
acquitted themselves as only loyal subjects 
could, and covered themselves with glory ; 
not that glory whose lustre soon will fade, 
but such as will shine forth for centuries 
to come, as a monument to a race who 
for a long period wore the yoke of slavery, 
and who even to-day are restricted in the 
enjoyment of their rights in some parts of 
our republic, whose motto has ever been, 
‘Equal rights to all and partiality to none.’ 

“We read of the charge of the light bri- 
gade and of other sacrifices in battle, yet 


298 


TRANSMISSION 


the charge of that noble company of col- 
ored men who knew not fear was the 
greatest of all. 

‘‘They were not mounted on fleet-footed 
thoroughbreds upon a level plain where a 
dash could be made with all the dramatic 
coloring of a wild ride charge, but were a 
company afoot charging at the base of a 
high promontory whose crown w’as a stone 
wall massed by deadly cannon manned by 
veterans of the Spanish army. 

“They charged the heights, sometimes 
climbing from crag to crag through lines 
of barbed wire fence and amidst the flying 
bullets and screeching shells they reached 
the top, cheering the flag under which 
they fought and singing their national mel- 
odies in defiance of a hail of lead. 

“Too much honor cannot be bestowed 
upon them. Their behavior during the 
war has proven that they lack nothing that 
goes to make up a good soldier. For 
bravery and dash they cannot be surpassed. 

“Do such soldiers require a white man to 
direct them to perform deeds of valor? 

“I say No ! 

“The colored man who shows his worth 
and ability as a soldier should have the 
same opportunity for advancement as the 
white man in the army. 

“The army by allowing him to attain the 
rank of a second lieutenant seemed to con- 


TKANSMISSION 


2©9 


Bider that they had shown him a great fa- 
vor, but to any fair minded or unprejudicec 
person it seems a great injustice. Be he a& 
black as Egyptian darkness, he who shows 
talent or ability should be given the oppor- 
tunity to fill those positions to which he 
may by exhibiting those qualities obtain. 

“But the ruthless red tape of our army al- 
lows none of those privileges. Our petted 
lieutenant and our pampered and high-sala- 
ried officers seem to think that to associate 
with the brave negro is degradation,and as 
their exterior is white they are intellectu- 
ally superior. 

“Is this Americanism? Is Lincoln and 
his great purpose no better understood? 

“I suppose long years will elapse in this 
tolerant and enlightened country before 
the strong barriers of army pride will be 
broken down ! 

“This is not only so with our army but 
applies to our navy. Is there an incident 
in our history where a negro became a stu- 
dent at Annapolis? 

“I think not. 

“He represents ten millions of people 
who pay taxes to support that same insti- 
tution. He fights battles and does his 
share towards upholding and uplifting the 
union. 

“We open our arms to receive the sons of 
foreign nations and throw open the portals of 


300 


TRANSMISSION 


our schools and colleges to them. We bar 
none from the blue eyed Britain to the yel- 
low son of Malay and his darker skinned 
neighbor in Japan, many of whom are a 
darker hue than our American negro. 

“They pay no taxes nor do they benefit 
us socially, they are as fleeting as the hour 
they come. They get what they want and 
are up and away. Yet we decorate and 
compliment them and invite others to come 
as they did. 

“This is not justice to the colored citi- 
zens of the United States, and until this 
wrong is righted, we the most enlightened 
and progressive nation on the face of the 
earth will carry on our escutcheon, the 
stain of unjust discrimination. 

“Political desires and influences should 
not be allowed to blot that immaculate 
conception of love, purity and charity that 
we as a nation of free men boast.” 

“Well, my boy, you surely have made 
the colored question a study and have had 
a chance to see with your own eyes what a 
negro soldier is like,” replied his father; 
“but my boy I have lived in a different 
age. I at the age of slavery, you at that 
of freedom,yet my principle of fair play pre- 
dominates. They were set free and given 
equal rights and those rights should not be 
restricted.” 

It had grown quite late and they resolved 


TRANSMISSION 


301 


to retire for the night. The next day was 
a busy one for the united trio. Phil se- 
cured passage for the party on a steamer 
leaving the following day for Savannah. 
As the hour of dining drew near they all 
met at Miss Monger’s hotel and took a car- 
riage for the Spanish official’s home. 

The evening was a very pleasant one in 
some respects and sad in others; while our 
party was on the eve of departing for 
America, their home, the home of the vic- 
torious nation, their host who had resided 
in Havana for twenty years and had 
grown to love the city and had surrounded 
himself with all the comforts of life and a 
home, was about to leave all and spend the 
rest of his days in Spain as soon as he 
could dispose of his property. Not a word 
was passed during the evening that had 
any bearing on the war. The young peo- 
ple finished their review of the art gallery 
while the colonel and his friend talked 
over former days. The hour came for them 
to depart and as Colonel Munger grasped 
the hand of the man who had befriended 
him through his long confinement and bade 
him a last farewell they were both visibly 
affected. In a few moments they had left 
the mansion behind and were being driven 
rapidly to their respective hotels. Arriv- 
ing at the one Miss Munger stopped at, 
they bade her goodnight and were soon at 


302 


TRANSMISSION 


their own. Phil’s father was still quite 
affected, and as they all drew chairs for 
their evening smoke, he remarked : 

“Phil, my boy, when thinking or speak- 
ing of the Spaniards, of the misrule in this 
fair island, remember there are some noble 
men who are Spaniards. No man could be 
more of a friend to another than the one 
who entertained us to-night. He is one of 
nature’s noblemen and a gentleman of the 
old school.” 

“Father, I believe in that old saying 
There are exceptions to every rule,’ and 
your friend comes under that head. It is 
now growing late and we have a number of 
things to do before the steamer leaves and 
I propose the bed.” 

The following day our party sailed for 
Savannah, reaching there without a mis- 
hap. Colonel Hunger was only detained 
a day and they took train for New York 
City. Phil and his friend Collins immed- 
iately left for the west, while the colonel 
and his daughter spent a few days in the 
metropolis, proceeding from there to 
Springfield, Mass., to see Miss Munger’s 
foster mother. After a week’s visit they 
left for the west. 

Major Wells and his wife met “their 
boy” at the depot and it was a happy re- 
union. When it became a certainty that 
war was over Phil applied for his release 


TRANSMISSION 


303 


from service and was honorably discharged. 
The major had purchased a house that was 
much larger than his small family really 
needed, but it was surrounded by beautiful 
grounds and was close to the Collins’ resi- 
dence; as Phil had admired the place so 
much he had bought it. He insisted upon 
his father and sister living with them 
and it was so arranged to the satisfaction 
of all. 

Many pleasant hours were passed by the 
two old warriors. They conversed upon 
the great rebellion when they each wore a 
uniform, but one was gray while the other 
was blue ; but those days were past and 
gone. To-day they stood as brothers and 
worshipped the same flag. 

Colonel Munger had placed at his son’s 
disposal his entire fortune and told him to 
use it as he saw fit. He had fallen into 
Phil’s philanthropic ideas. 

Phil’s proteg^ had received an honorable 
discharge from the army and is now a di- 
vinity student, and some day will be a 
power for good among his people. 

Old John Williams still lives in his log 
cabin by Little Lake Kabbershien. Phil 
commenced where he had left off when en- 
tering the army, and is laying new plans 
for the using of a portion of his father’s 
fortune. His one thought is centered in 
raising the load from the shoulders of the 


304 


TRANSMISSION 


laboring man. It is a wide field and there 
is plenty of room for more unselfish men’ 
who are looking for a place to invest their 
fortune where it will do the most good. 

As the fall lengthened into winter, there 
was a star missing, not in the heavens but 
on the stage below. Miss Munger re- 
nounced the stage forever, and Phil and 
Ash were bound still closer by the ties of 
brotherhood. 

* ¥c * % * 

I have used up all my thread and my 
story is at an end, and I trust you will all 
judge me right in my views. 


THE END. 


0 



i 





V-V-" . 

'•Ir ' 

i., '■ 



V » V fly* *• ?» T’r'VPx 

♦ ''?»T t Vj •♦ • 

’ ' » I ; ' ./r. ■ >• " ’ i.V.- / "I-'/k ,* 

» •;;' '•val 



».<.*• .» V f , 

^‘! ' ' *' ' 

' . -♦ / 



V..,. .*..• . ^ 

' M I i i •' * ' • ■. ■ y* ' •■ * . *' » 

V ' ‘'Vt^ a^f-* ' ■ -■ vf' 

- .• . t 'i« 


•A‘W'"? 5 Sa 


R , «■ ■, • 


iJ ’ / 


. t u 

. \ 


n i . .• 


?»; . 
'V 


A? 



j' 'U'". 


' * , Vk»V^: 

V* . / » , 


* A' 


j 

.1 


»s 




(^ 4 .V’-, 


'•* f>*» V> 


4; 


t>n V y 

• 4 .^ , I 


It . Wfc' : ' / f ^ , * * ■ 

^ • T*, 4 ’ , ^ ; '■- ' • ■' '•. ' 



,* »' > 


i' ^- ■... . ' 



I 

^ . '« 


# > 
I 


. A ^ 




r N 


' ' 1 ‘ '-V.'' 

0 *- • \v 


; • I I 

: ,.' 

►'.. ’‘■*1 ‘Is ' 




M..r,*.'^’, 

<-Va. ' , I*r 




* . -v 




I « 


« » 


■' *■>. ‘ 




. J 



” 5 # 


A Ik I 


V I /. 

■> 




. .S 



A' 

t -'.s.* 

' ‘‘ V. . ■ ’ 

' • -i'- 

\ 

^ . 

<7 L • . i’ 1 

1 

A , ^ 


. * X 


^ If* 

-* ^ *4 • V * • 

. . ’s ?. i^vA y. . 


. tr; 'Tj' :• ' ■ ■ ) 




1 ./< 


f 

7 ' 


V r 

4 <.A I*"— f 



•-••■* . •, r- • .. 

:■’ .»' ■ • •’ \ ’ ''*h '.'■•’‘^I 






. v.- •v. 

- ;' . ^ tv* - ..’oSl 








. % 4 


^ . 


/■ 


m 


. .. -s-,:.: 4;^^^* 

r , A ' '^1 ^ 

. '• ‘■■M ' -; '■ 

■■ A v'W 

"i Ai^. ^ r4. I ' , » -^li f Ttr. 




MN 29 1900 




I 


I 




